Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Epilogue

2015-03-12T03:44:18Z

D0nut:

==Epilogue==

It was one week after the battle between the Sabers and the Blazes——

Although it was not officially announced, the government had already decided to disband the Sabers.

On the surface they seemed to be trying to reestablish a new counterinsurgency fighting force——but in reality, the core of the fighting force was practically eliminated.

It was actually quite amazing to see the disintegration of the group due to a couple hundred strong fighting force being eliminated. Having said that, during that previous battle, the lives of many elite Sabers troops were lost on that day. Including the deputy, a total of three Sword Princesses died. To Swordies, they were precious fighting assets.

Director Manaka betrayed them and the Deputy who succeeded her was now dead. In terms of an armed organization, the Sabers were a small group from the start. Having lost two levels of leadership, the Swordie government basically had no reason to continue the existence of the group.

That was what Kurou was informed of and his understanding of the situation.

“So in the end, we’re out of the job starting today?”

Kurou went over the files sent to him in the morning as he walked along the hallways of the Sword Academy. Today was Saturday so there was not a student in sight.

The aftereffects of using the light body a week ago during the battle still lingered around so Kurou’s body was sort of sluggish. With that said, slowly walking about was something he was still capable of doing.

“That’s some classified documentation. You shouldn’t be bringing that to school right?”

Lars, who was walking next to him, had an exasperated expression. He received the same info as well. He lost his job too, but it did not really seem to bother him.

Still, when you look at his situation, even if he is unemployed right now he still had the successor of the four generals spot awaiting him in the future. Although, whether or not he wants to inherit the family business was yet to be determined.

“Does it really matter? This notice is from a group that’s about to vanish.”

“You seem to be quite carefree about it. Well, it was a good run. Where do you want to play next?”

“You’re the one who is carefree…...the Sabers was only a fun way to pass the time for you right?”

Lars was a boy who became the Sword Saint’s disciple. Up till now it has been fine, but can the prince of the four generals really idle around so much?

“What you meant to say was, can we continue to have fun down the road? I have a bad premonition about the future.”

After his complaint, Kurou folded up the letter in half and proceeded to put it in his bag.

When receiving the notice, Kurou and Lars were also summoned by Sylphy.

Kurou thought Sylphy had already concluded the investigation, but she was still within the school. Having said that, she seemed to be moving out of the temporary office she had in the conference room.

Kurou arrived at the front of the conference room. He knocked on the door that was guarded by the twin Sword Princesses and then entered the room.

“Ah, glad you two could make it.”

Sylphy happily nodded as she was clearing up the table.

After having Kurou and Lars take a seat, she then sat down.

“I don’t have much time so I’ll just cut to the chase. Have you guys heard about the Sabers being dissolved?”

“Yeah.”

Both of them nodded at the same time.

“What this means is you two can focus on your studies starting today. Of course, as long as Kurou graduates from here, you can earn your Dagger so there’s still some merit to it.”

“That would be awesome.”

Kurou deliberately revealed a serious expression as he nodded again. Kurou knew he was unemployed, but from another angle, he was able to focus on school——it was not till just now that he realized that possibility. Except, he did not have any financing for his tuition anymore. He would be able to barely get by with his savings, but that would not cover his living expenses. Compared to his grandeur battles, this was such an obscure inconvenience.

“Lars you should do well in school too, your parents would be very happy.”

“Who knows, my family is pretty hands off in regards to education.”

Is that so——Kurou secretly doubted. Kurou had met his father who was a current four general and he seemed to be very headstrong about his son.

“However, you two are coveted fighters. This time you guys broke through thirty or so Blaze members and repelled a Death Sword or whatever it was called. She seemed to be the main enemy swordsman right?”

Sylphy stated as such and revealed a smile.

At this time, there was someone knocking on the conference room door.

“Great timing, please come in.”

The door slowly opened, the person who came in and said “pardon the interruption” was——

“Sylphy-sama, sorry I’m late.”

It was the student council president——Isyuto.

Why was the student council president here? Sylphy chuckled in front of the puzzled Kurou.

“Now that we have everyone here. Based on our investigations of that previous incident and the recent one, I obtained a lot of information. There are some matters that I just can’t ignore. In order to further investigate the truth, I require a small contingent to move out on my behalf.”

“A small contingent?”

Sylphy nodded in response to Kurou’s inquiry.

“Isyuto, Kurou, and Lars, I hope you three will form a group to help me with my investigation. Of course, I will offer you all a salary. I think an amount similar to the Sabers pay would be appropriate.”

“I’m in.”

“Wow an immediate answer!?”

Kurou answered extremely quickly and that was followed by an immediate response by Lars. Perhaps this was the tacit understanding between two disciples that have grown up together since their childhood. Kurou had no reason to decline anyways. Although he was mindful of the fact that the student council president might get in the way, having someone who possessed a small chest by him for once might not be too bad. More importantly, being able to find another place to work right away was truly a blessing.

“Except, you have no authority to decline it either. That’s because you have caused a ton of trouble yourself. Especially when it came to the Manaka incident where you didn’t report on the matter. That worsened the situation by a great deal.”

“......”

So I was goofing off? Kurou quietly made a tsk sound.

There were only three survivors from that battle between the Sabers and Blazes.

Did they end up seeing what Hinako did?

“So you pretty much agreed to it. What about you two?”

“I have already heard about Sylphy-sama’s proposal. Kurou, Lars, I look forward to working together with you guys. I shall be the captain of the group, no objections taken.”

Isyuto immediately exerted her leadership abilities. She was frequently in a position above other people so this type of thing was right up her alley.

Lars had no objections to being Sylphy’s subordinate or letting Isyuto be the captain either. Considering his circumstances, he was very likely using this as an opportunity to pass the time.

“Well then, let’s get to work right away. Your first task will be——”

“Welcome back Rou.”

“Welcome back Kuro.”

After returning to his two story residence within the academy’s courtyard, Kurou was greeted by these two girls.

Sefi and Hinako were both resting in the living room. The two of them were facing each other playing some card game. The harmony between them was really great.

“I didn’t think you’d be back this early.”

“That’s because Sylphy-sama was pretty busy.”

Kurou replied back to Sefi.

Today Sefi was wearing a long sleeve t-shirt along with shorts. No matter how many times he glanced at her casual look, it was quite refreshing and certainly very enjoyable.

Sefi’s wounds were basically all healed. Even if it was just for a moment, Sefi did slay a past friend of hers but she did not seem to be feeling guilty. At this juncture, a Swordie’s unique set of values came in handy.

“Ah, I win again. Sefi is so weak.”

After she said that, Hinako revealed her cards. She had a full house.

Hinako’s attire was a comfortable short sleeve blouse with a miniskirt that hugged her body tightly. Of course, these were the spoils from her previous shopping spree. Sefi had stored everything by the station’s storage locker.

“Hinako’s poker face is absolutely insane……”

Sefi was unwilling to give up her poker chips. After that, it appeared she had just recalled something.

“So in that case Lars isn’t coming over?”

“He decided to go back. He must be pretty exhausted still.”

Despite the fighting power of the Sabers declining by a great deal, Lars was still able to kill a dozen or so well-trained Blaze members. He had just exited the hospital so he should probably rest up.

“What did Sefi’s sister want from you Kuro?”

“Umm, how should I say this…...I work under the command of Sylphy-sama.”

“Eh, Onee-sama?”

Sefi was surprised since she had no idea what was going on.

This meant that the contents of the first mission were——

“Is that so. Isn’t that a great thing? You were able to immediately find work.”

“Yup, and I can continue being Hinako’s bodyguard.”

“Really? That’s great. If I were to be tossed aside, then I’d become an unemployed homeless person.”

“Though I have no right to criticize others, you’re too easygoing Hinako.”

Kurou said some silly things while shifting his gaze from Hinako.

For some reason he found it very hard to look directly at Hinako.

“I’m going to get a change of clothes. No peeking Sefi.”

“Who would want to, idiot!”

Kurou heard Sefi’s scolding from behind while walking to his room on the first floor.

After changing from his school uniform to casual clothing, Kurou tumbled into his bed.

He let out a small sigh and was feeling very depressed.

Sylphy’s first mission was——capture the Sun Cult leader.

Furthermore, the surviving Sabers were struck by Hinako’s mystic artes seal. Since this situation was brought to light, he had to figure out the mystery behind it.

In regards to Hinako’s abilities, the cult leader may know a thing or two. It would be very convenient if he could just ask for the answers from the cult leader.

Sylphy-sama said it was a necessary step in eliminating the Blazes.

Kurou understood, he too knew about the situation.

Moreover, this mission contained many things of concern to him.

If a battle against the Sun Cult were to happen, it was very likely that he would have to battle against the duo with the dangerous aura.

If possible, Kurou wished he could avoid having to battle against Kido Akari.

He was also mindful of the Blaze group’s actions, who are allied with the Sun Cult.

Manaka, who vanished once again, and Rinne, who left a peculiar oracle, what were they planning?

Plus, the most important thing was——

This mission was going to bring Hinako in the midst of danger and perhaps hurt her feelings.

It was not just anyone that he had to capture, it was her parents.

What had to be unraveled was the mystery behind Hinako.

“Hinako…...has the ability to impede me.”

Kurou personally placed the person he did not want to hurt the most in a path of despair. The future——did not seem willing to go in the right direction.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav | b=Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3

2015-02-04T05:23:52Z

D0nut:

The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.

An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.

Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.

Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.

The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.

Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.

“There’s not really a place to eat.”

Hinako muttered as she walked.

“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”

Kurou was at wits end.

Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.

“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”

“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”

In truth, she really should not have followed.

Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.

Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.

Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.

“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”

“So now you ask.”

Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.

That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————

“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”

Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.

Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..

Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.

Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.

Just when Kurou explained up to this point……

“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”

It was a very common question.

“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”

“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you're stalking a girl……”

“It wouldn't be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”

There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.

“Hmm? The road ends here?”

Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.

The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.

Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.

“I see……”

Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.

Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.

“What happened here?”

“This is————a Blaze reservation.”

“Reservation……”

“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”

There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.

Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.

In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.

Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.

“Hmm——“

Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.

“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”

Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.

“What to do now?”

“What to do? What do you mean?”

Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.

“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”

“You don’t have to worry about me.”

“No way.”

“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”

“That’s what you meant!?”

After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.

“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”

“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”

“I don’t know.”

“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”

“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”

“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”

“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”

“If you're requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”

Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.

“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”

“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”

“It’d probably be best not to know what they're planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”

“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”

“Yeah…...huh?”

Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?

“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”

“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”

Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.

Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.

“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we're already here we might as well go further on a bit.”

Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.

The two of them entered the park.

The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.

“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”

“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”

“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”

“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”

“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”

“That’s really unfortunate.”

“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”

“Huh? What is it?”

Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.

“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”

“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”

While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.

“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”

“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”

Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.

“Is there something you wanted to say?”

“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”

“Huh?”

Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.

“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”

“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”

“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”

“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”

“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”

“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”

To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.

“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”

“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”

“I see.”

“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”

“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”

“No issues……what are you referring to?”

Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou

“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”

As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.

“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”

“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”

“……”

Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.

“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”

“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”

“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”

“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“

“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”

“Huh?”

Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.

“That’s what you were getting at?”

“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”

“It’s not like that……”

There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.

“What I meant to say was————”

At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times

As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.

At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.

“Tch……!”

Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.

A flame snake————!

“Neena!”

“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”

A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.

The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.

“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”

Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.

“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”

“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”

“How impolite of me.”

Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.

“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”

“You should take advantage of this kids park.”

Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.

Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.

“Hinako, are you hurt?”

“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”

Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.

“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”

“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”

“……Hmm.”

Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.

Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————

“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”

“……”

Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.

Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.

She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.

“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”

She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.

“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”

Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.

“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”

Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?

“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”

“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”

“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”

Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.

“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”

“How perfect.”

Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.

“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”

“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”

“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”

Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.

“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.

“Ah, so that’s it.”

Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.

“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”

“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”

“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”

In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.

In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.

Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.

It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.

“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”

“I’m quite interested.”

“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”

“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”

“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”

Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.

“……Heh heh.”

Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.

There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.

Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.

“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”

“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”

Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.

The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.

“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”

Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.

“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”

“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“

“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”

Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.

Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.

No, there was nothing to think about actually.

After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————

Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.

“Understood, I surrender.”

After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.

It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.

Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.

Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.

“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”

However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.

“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”

“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”

“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”

“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”

“You totally sound like a Blaze.”

She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.

“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”

“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”

Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.

“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”

Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.

“Rinne is already asleep.”

“She’s sleeping?”

“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”

Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.

“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”

“That’s unexpected.”

“Ha?”

“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”

Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.

“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”

“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”

“……Alright.”

Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.

Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.

In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.

However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.

“Umm, Onee-sama?”

Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.

“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”

“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”

“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“

Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.

“Yes it is. Hello.”

The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.

After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————

“Well then.”

Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.

“Onee-sama?”

“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”

“What is it?”

“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”

Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.

“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”

“Yes Onee-sama.”

“Neena.”

“Yes?”

Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.

“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”

“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”

“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”

Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.

Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.

Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.

“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”

“You still think about food under these circumstances?”

Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.

The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.

Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.

On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.

Basically the two of them had no means of escape.

“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”

“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”

“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”

Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.

“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”

“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”

Kurou specifically stated to her.

Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.

“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”

“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”

“I told you before, this is my job.”

In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.

It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.

“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”

“Are you still going on about that?”

“What, do you want me to make the first move?”

“Hey.”

Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.

Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.

“Look——“

“…….”

Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.

“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”

“Why are you……”

“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”

“……Thanks.”

Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.

“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”

You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.

“Ah, speaking of which.”

“Now what?”

“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”

“Ah yes, that’s true.”

“Sefi will certainly be mad.”

“Ugh……”

It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.

“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”

It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.

In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.

“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”

“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”

“Umm no?”

“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”

“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”

Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.

His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.

In other words————

He can only use his Light Body.

“Ha——……”

The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.

To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.

“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”

Hinako nodded in response.

For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.

“————Hmm.”

“Ah, there we go.”

Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.

“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”

“……Rinne?”

Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.

“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”

“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”

Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.

Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.

“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”

“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”

“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”

Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.

“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”

“You’re kidding me!”

“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”

Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.

“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”

Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.

“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”

“That was unnecessary!”

After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.

“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”

“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”

“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”

Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.

“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”

Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.

It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.

“……Ah.”

Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.

“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”

“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”

Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.

Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.

“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”

“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”

If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.

“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”

“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”

“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”

Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.

“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”

Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.

The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.

“Rinne, what are you……?”

Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.

“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”

Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.

“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”

Rinne smiled as she spoke.

Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.

Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.

In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.

The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.

Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.

He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.

Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.

Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.

The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.

“……So they even have these facilities here.”

“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”

Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.

Was life in this district really that pitiful……

“……!”

Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.

There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.

A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.

For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.

“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”

Kurou nonchalantly muttered.

Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.

“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”

“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”

“You saw?”

Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.

“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”

Rinne took a quick glance around her.

From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.

“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”

“So what?”

Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.

“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”

“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”

Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.

“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”

“Such lies.”

Rinne shook her head and smiled.

“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”

“......Shut up!”

Neena had nothing else to say.

“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”

The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.

Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.

Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.

Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.

This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender.

“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”

“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”

After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.

Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.

A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.

After that————

“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”

Kurou heard a familiar voice.

From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.

“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”

“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”

Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.

“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”

The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.

“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”

“Umm, Rinne-san……”

“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”

She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile.

Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.

Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective.

“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”

“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.”

Kurou found that to be reasonable.

The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.

The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.

“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”

“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”

The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.

“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”

“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”

The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.

Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.

“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”

Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.

“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”

“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”

The deputy stared back with contempt.

What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.

“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”

“I eagerly await to destroy them.”

“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”

“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”

“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”

Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.

She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack.

“Guh……”

“Gah……”

The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.

“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”

“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”

Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...

“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”

“Deputy?”

“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”

“......In that case.”

Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.

“Rinne-chan!”

Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.

“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”

“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”

“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”

“……”

Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.

An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.

“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”

“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”

Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.

Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.

The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.

If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————

“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”

Rinne’s smile resurfaced.

Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.

“Well, what should I do.”

Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.

“Uhh……”

Kurou could not help but groan.

From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.

Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.

“What is that……?”

“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”

After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.

“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”

While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……

“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”

Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.

“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.

“That sword is quite different from the norm……”

“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”

“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”

She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.

However————

“Well, I can only fight now————“

Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.

Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.

Right after that————

“Here I come Kurou-chan.”

“……”

Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.

Rinne released her light.

It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.

“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”

Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.

He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.

Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.

“…….”

Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.

Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.

“Guh……!”

Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.

Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.

What is going on————?

Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.

Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.

Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.

The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.

Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.

Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.

Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.

“Gaahhhh!”

Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.

The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————

The Sabers members were being slain one after another.

The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.

Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.

“Get them!”

This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.

A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.

This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.

It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.

The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.

Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.

“What a horrible situation……”

Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.

When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.

Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.

There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.

The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.

“Don’t underestimate us!”

Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.

That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.

“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”

Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.

A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.

“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”

“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”

With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.

However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.

“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”

“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”

“......!”

The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.

Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.

Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her.

“......!”

Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.

“......”

After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.

“Oh no……”

After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.

Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds.

The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.

“Hina!”

“......!”

Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.

The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.

“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”

“That’s not the problem!”

“Well, it’s just a simple question.”

There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...

“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”

“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”

Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.

“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.”

Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.

“Alright enough of that! Rou……”

Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.

“Hold on!”

Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.

Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.

“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”

“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”

“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”

Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...

“......Lars? What is it?”

“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”

“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”

“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”

Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.

“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”

“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”

Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.

“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”

“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”

“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”

Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it.

“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”

“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”

“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”

“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”

Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.

It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.

Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.

“So strong. Lars……”

“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”

From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.

Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.

That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.

It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms.

Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.

“Ha!”

Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.

However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.

“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”

When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.

“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”

“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he's able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”

“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”

With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.

“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”

“I figured…...”

Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.

“Please be careful Sefi.”

“Eh?”

“Since there are those after you as well……”

Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.

“Neena……”

“Hello Sefi-sama.”

Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.

Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.

After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.

When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.

However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.

Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.

“Ah……hahaha.”

In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.

“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”

Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.

“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”

“Well, thanks for the compliment.”

Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.

“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”

“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”

Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.

“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“

Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.

“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”

“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”

Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.

“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”

“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”

“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”

“Not a shabby name.”

Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.

“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”

“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”

“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”

Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.

“Tch!”

Sefi clicked her tongue.

Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.

Must adjust, must adjust————

As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.

“Guh!”

This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.

“Wuaahhh!”

Sefi roared like a wild beast.

When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down.

The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.

“Sefi……sama……!”

Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.

“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”

“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”

During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly.

Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.

She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.

For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————

“Sorry, Neena……!”

“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”

Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.

“Flames, come forth!”

“……!”

Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.

“Guh……!”

Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.

“What, no way……”

Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.

The force of a mystic arte being cast at close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.

Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.

“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”

Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.

“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”

“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”

Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.

“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”

“What are you talking about?”

As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.

“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”

“......Was it an amusement park?”

“It was a Blaze reservation.”

Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.

“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”

“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”

Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.

“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”

“Well……”

“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”

“Neena, you……”

Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.

“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”

“......”

Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.

“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”

“Did they————have you escape as well?”

“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”

Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.

“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”

“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing I can do is reciprocate.”

“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”

Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.

This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.

She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.

“Guh……”

The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.

It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.

“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”

“......Un.”

Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.

Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.

“Neena……!”

Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.

“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”

Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.

Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.

Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.

Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?

“Sefi, here she comes!”

“......!”

Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.

Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————

“What…..!?”

This time it was Neena who yelled out.

Even Sefi————she saw it too.

In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.

Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.

As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.

Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————

“Aghhhh……!”

Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.

Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.

This was going to be the final strike————

“Neena……!”

Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it.

“Guh……!”

Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.

Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.

“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”

“......This isn’t my true strength.”

The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.

“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”

“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”

Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.

“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”

“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”

Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.

“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”

“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”

“Lima understands as well.”

“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”

“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”

Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.

Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.

Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.

“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”

“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”

“I’m honored.”

Neena joyously nodded.

“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”

“I…...understand.”

Sefi tightly bit her lips.

Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.

I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate.

Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.

“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”

Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.

Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.

“Waah!”

“Huh!?”

Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.

When she realized what happened————

“Rou!?”

“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”

The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.

Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.

She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.

Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.

“Sorry”, Kurou left Sefi’s side after apologizing.

Although Sefi’s posture was something to behold, there was no way he could request to be carried by someone who was also injured.

“Hold on Rou, are you ok?”

“That’s normally my line.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

Kurou had no idea when Sefi appeared before him. However, it seemed he had fallen down during his battle against Rinne. He knew her abilities had improved, but the level of improvement was sort of unexpected. Regardless, she looked ok——Kurou breathed a sigh of relief.

Taking a quick glance at Rinne, she was currently mourning Neena’s death. Neena had done things that could never be worthy of praise, but Kurou did not find any fault with her reasons. Despite going after Sefi’s life, it was only her mission in the end.

“Just have a seat here Sefi. There’s probably nothing more dangerous than this.”

“You didn’t have to tell me, I can’t even stand up. If you were to do anything to me I’d be unable to escape.”

“What a hard to come by opportunity.”

However, Kurou did not find any satisfaction in messing around with defenseless girls. Even if he did, this was not the time for it.

“Looks like that side has been taken care of. What the, that guy looks completely revived.”

Kurou stated with a hint of exasperation.

In one corner of the playground, Lars was currently in battle against a Blaze. Judging by his movements, he definitely did not resemble someone who had just come out of the hospital. Lars was his normal self. Although it was not on par with the Starbreaker, he was able to freely control the heavy and thick Beast Slayer as he fooled around with the Blaze swordsmen. With his back to the wall, he held his poise as he appeared to be wary of mystic artes coming from behind.

There were still four Blaze swordsmen left. Three Sabers members were left, but they were completely incapacitated from battling any further.

Even so, Lars would always find a way.

“I-It can’t be, there’s only five of us left?”

“Hmm? Ah, yup it appears so. We also lost quite a few people.”

Rinne was closing in on Kurou. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and surveyed her surroundings.

“I heard that the Sabers were supposed to be a group dedicated to fighting humans, but it seems they are quite something. Perhaps it’s because the group was created by Manaka-chan.”

“Indeed, we used to be very powerful.”

Kurou specifically mentioned “used to” for a reason.

The Sabers were probably done for. With the deputy already slain, what was left was the fighting core of the group. With such a drastic reduction to the fighting group, it would be hard to rebuild the organization.

“Well, whatever. Let’s continue Kurou-chan.”

“I don’t really want to though.”

Kurou was facing Rinne as he prepared his stance.

“Rou, what’s the matter?”

“No matter what I do it’s the same. Although we were facing each other, since I had no other choice I just slashed at her, but the attack ended up hurting me instead.”

Him crashing into Sefi and falling over was due to taking a kick from Rinne. It was just a simple fake maneuver, but if he did not leap back his internal organs would have been shattered.

“......She’s quite strong isn’t she?”

“She’s certainly more than just cute.”

“You’re still not at your optimal state right……?”

Eh, no signs of jealousy? Kurou felt a little down. However, Sefi was probably aware that this was not the appropriate time and place for that.

His current state————in truth, even Kurou was unsure.

“Well…..I don’t know.”

Kurou replied honestly and walked towards Rinne.

“Rou, you’re…..not smiling are you?”

Kurou heard Sefi’s worrisome voice coming from behind.

Smiling? Even he had no clue.

“That girl over there is Sefi-chan right? The princess of the four generals. You’re so cute just like a fairy. Are there fairies in Swordia?”

“No idea. Swordia does have some strange creatures I heard but I haven’t set foot there before.”

“Neither have I. Well, let’s go.”

Rinne raised her Silver Wing once again. From the looks of it, there was no other impression towards Sefi other than “cute”. Even though Sefi was their target, Rinne did not seem to be very interested.

Following that, Rinne began to move as if she was gliding across the ground. She swung the Silver Wing more like a sword than a lance. With a blade on each side of the lance, she seemed to be at ease even though the weight should feel abnormal. Even though the single blade was blocked, there was an incoming second blade that came down as well.

With a ferocious strike akin to Sefi’s from Rinne’s swing of the Silver Wing, it was as if a tornado formed during the attack. Even though she was not hit during the strike, just being in the attack radius made her body feel like it shattered into pieces.

“Guh……!”

Kurou’s katana was unable to completely avoid Rinne’s blade and he was repelled back. Following the sparks that resulted from the clash, his blade was being peeled apart as tiny pieces flew in all directions.

Even with the Olden Style’s prediction and high precision sword style, it was unable to completely deal with Rinne’s sword————

One after another the dual blades repeatedly hacked away at Kurou’s sword. Unable to completely mitigate Rinne’s full power, it was like a shock wave attack spreading through Kurou’s entire body from the initial hand contact.

“Gah……!”

Kurou jumped back to maintain his distance from Rinne. She stopped as well and decided not to close the distance.

“Hold on Rou, you……”

“Oh my this girl is quite strong. In some ways she is even tougher to deal with than Manaka.”

“I-Is she really that good……?”

Kurou nodded and stared into Rinne’s eyes. There was something he wanted to ask her.

“Rinne……when did you start wielding a sword?”

“Umm……about one year ago I think?”

“One year!?”

Sefi was flabbergasted. She was supposed to have taken a lot of damage from her last battle but she appeared to be surprisingly very active.

“No way it’s only been a year. To be able to match up with Rou……I was born under the sword and I have never won against him…..ah, nevermind me!”

“Are you an idiot?”

“Yup she is.”

“Shut up, I said don’t mind me!”

It seemed Sefi was not too fond of Kurou and Rinne’s reactions.

“Well, what Rinne said is true, I had a feeling that was the case as well. Rinne must’ve been wielding a sword for a short period of time. In terms of strength and speed she is unexpectedly an anomaly. Despite that, she still has too many unnecessary movements. Her swordsmanship is also a mess and she can’t even control it yet.”

“Jeez, you don’t have to announce that to everyone.”

For some reason Rinne started to blush.

“However, there are aspects that make up for the lack of experience. It’s mostly your innate combat ability that makes you appear so monstrously strong. Furthermore, your messy sword style is quite annoying.”

“Huh……”

Sefi understood now.

Kurou’s Olden Style relied on predicting the opponent’s movements. Reading the curse that is the Swordies’ killing intent and then using the sword to avoid the predetermined track.

However, Rinne’s sword————even though the timing of the attack could be read, it was possible that the pathing drawn up was something different from her intent. It was like he thought, she was unable to completely control her sword style in maneuvering her sword. Rinne used excessive strength which probably played a part in it as well.

To be able to confirm the location of which he was aimed at————against a Swordie that was of course doable. To be denied that would be a disadvantage————Kurou found it to be quite problematic.

There was a huge difference when comparing Rinne and Kurou.

Suddenly Kurou remembered something. When Sylphy spoke of the assassination, there was one corpse that was crudely hacked in pieces. That must have been Rinne’s doing.

Who would have thought a Blaze would use such a sloppy swordsmanship…...

“......To have never learned the sword, does that imply that you were not raised at the reservation?”

“N-No, I was not brought up at the reservation.”

Rinne clearly stated while shaking her head.

“The opportunistic insurgency of the Blazes————I was raised as one of them. However, they did not teach me the ways of the sword and I was even told not to battle. I was only to go to school like a normal person.”

Rinne grabbed the front of her uniform skirt and lightly tugged down at it a few times.

“That’s really strange. If you’re not allowed to use a sword then you’re no different from the Blazes at the reservation right?”

“Indeed, except I do retain my freedom. My identity as a Blaze was hidden and I became just your average Swordie girl until now.”

“So just like Neena you wanted to infiltrate a Swordie school?”

“Although I didn’t have a particular objective, I have this sickly disposition and I never went to any sword lectures. Other than that I lived my life as a normal Swordie.”

“Isn’t that a good thing?”

Normality, that was what Kurou desired the most.

“However, for a Blaze like me, there was no need for school at all. As a result, regardless if it came to school or my own residence————none of it was needed since wherever I go there will be nothing that lies before me.”

“Rinne……”

Not having to live a life of segregation at the reservation, her life would seem to resemble that of a human.

In regards to Rinne, do Blazes find that type of situation to be unsatisfying?

“When deciding to engage in battle, I intended on participating because the Blaze’s numbers were low. It came to the point where no one could say not to participate.”

“Rinne, you……”

“I am a Death Sword. Among the Blazes, I appear to be a cursed existence as well.”

Rinne provided a bit of a worrisome smile. It seemed to resemble self scorn.

“A cursed existence……. is that referring to you never being able to learn swordsmanship?”

“Yup, well if we converse too much I’ll be yelled at. Is this what they mean when they say all witnesses need to be silenced?”

“I say, it’s more like Rinne just pouring things out nonstop.”

“Perhaps so. I apologize Kurou-chan, I won’t hold back.”

“Since I won’t either, it’s the same for both of us.”

Rinne giggled at Kurou’s words and then proceeded to leap upwards.

Just like Neena’s aerial attack————Kurou was barely able to repel Rinne’s Silver Wing strike with his katana.

However————

The second round of violent jabs————the sword came at him like lightning and only a brief light could be seen. Despite feeling as if he saw through the route’s deviation and responding with a swing of the sword, he was unable to keep pace.

Ding, an ear piercing metallic sound echoed as sparks drifted across like a mist. Kurou’s arm was feeling a bit numb as well.

Rinne did not stop and repeatedly attacked him. Even though her swordsmanship was all disorganized, it could be said that she was the strongest alien out there. It was exactly due to that which made her attacks unpredictable.

Kurou was being slowly pressured as he was constantly being pushed back.

“To be able to hold up against my sword, I would have expected nothing less from a rarity among my master’s race.”

Kurou blocked Rinne’s sword as he smiled. Although it was a nice sword that Kurou received from the Sword Saint due to her interest in him, his own vision seemed to be quite good as well.

Kurou carried on forward despite the pain in his arm.

Following him charging at Rinne and a slash of his Olden Style————he struck Rinne’s right shoulder. Blood splattered out in an instant.

“Ouch!”

Rinne’s eyes flickered in surprise while falling back.

She was struck——Kurou felt that it was indeed a clean hit. Even if he was unable to completely avoid her attack, at least he was able to land a hit on her. If he could capture Rinne’s attack pathing and then swing at her again——

“What the……!?”

Kurou’s eyes opened widely in shock.

Right in front of him, the wound on Rinne’s right shoulder began to quickly heal. The attack was one that cut deep towards the bone. No matter how amazing a Swordie’s healing abilities were, to be able to heal in the midst of battle was truly something else……

“This is one of the abilities of a Death Sword. No matter how bad the wound is, as long as I am alive I can continue to battle.”

“That’s some unexpected foul play……”

As Kurou laughed, he felt cold sweat running down his face.

When you compound the fact his physical capabilities were already inferior along with the ability she just used, Kurou’s winning chances just got slimmer.

Anyone would despair in this situation——

Furthermore, Kurou felt it was quite strange.

If there was just a slight error in that last attack, he would have been struck by Rinne’s sword.

Despite laughing————he knew he had not succeeded in avoiding Rinne’s sword since when their swords clashed, the momentum sent him flying back.

The place that he got knocked into was by a bench next to the wall of a building. A box and crate of indiscernible items were there as well. For some reason a lot of shoes were lined up there as Kurou tumbled into them and stayed in a kneeled down position.

No matter, his arm and sword still have not broken. Neither has his heart.

However, since there was too much clutter he could not move. If he were to take a hit here it would all be over. Just as Kurou wanted to stand up, he looked in front and noticed something——.

“Kurou! It’s heading your way!”

He heard Sefi’s warning, but it was unnecessary at this point.

Rinne was full of smiles as she took aim at Kurou.

With the Silver Wing in her right hand, her left hand was aimed at Kurou as well.

“Winds, charge forward!”

Something was coming from Rinne’s hand. There was the false impression that her left hand was expanding.

No wait, it was not false at all!

A fist shaped block of wind came charging at him. It was much faster than Manaka and Neena’s flames. Just as he was thinking about this——

Kurou vision began to slowly cloud up in a snowy whiteness.

“Rou——!”

Sefi shouted as she stood up.

Hmmm……a thought ran across his mind.

He was the boy who repelled Sword General Manaka and defeated Sword Saint Hyouka, although he did not recall that moment————

Is it possible that he would lose to this girl who is about the same age as him?

Rinne’s mystic artes landed on the bench and reduced it to unrecognizable powder. The walls by it were torn apart, the stuff inside the boxes flew all over the place, and dust covered the air. It was tough to see the situation over there.

“Sefi.”

Sitting in front of Sefi was Lars who seemingly popped out of nowhere. His Beast Slayer was still spewing black smoke. From the looks of it, he must have already taken care of all the Blaze swordsmen.

Even for someone as evenly matched with Kurou as Lars, facing that many Blazes must have been daunting. He did not receive any fatal injuries, but there were quite a few wounds, his breathing was heaving, and his shoulders slumped over. Although, he was feigning dumb as usual.

“Things have turned for the worse Sefi.”

“Worse? Who cares about that, Kurou needs to——“

Just what was Kurou supposed to do?

From the perspective of a calm spectator, Kurou was struck directly by the mystic arte and must have already been blasted into pieces. Rinne’s mystic artes possessed such immense power. Mystic artes draw on one’s quantity of light to transfer into power. For Lars to change his normal facial expression, you can imagine the kind of power she had.

Tears flowed down. It was too late, Kurou was already————.

“No way, it isn’t like that. I just took a glance and Kurou seemed to be——laughing it off?”

“Eh? I guess, but just now——“

“Sefi, listen to me. Has there been anything weird going on with Kurou?”

“Weird huh……he isn’t in peak condition. Isn’t that just the light body’s aftereffect?”

“If his condition worsened then Kurou can’t fight against Swordies. But don’t forget, that guy has been walking on a tightrope his entire life.”

Of course Sefi understood that clearly.

When it came to strength and speed, he was no match for a Swordie. He does have his own technique to overcome this overwhelming capability gap. If he were to make one mistake he would instantly be walking with the dead.

Anyone could see that there was danger associated with a battle between swordsmen. However, Kurou’s battle was especially perilous and could be considered suicide.

“Kurou-chan”

Suddenly, Rinne began to speak. She seemed to be in high spirits.

“I know you’re still alive. It’s about time you come out.”

“Huh————“

The only person in complete surprise was Sefi. Even Hinako, who was standing like a statue, did not utter a sound.

Sure enough, the scattered wreckage emitted a shuffling sound and began to collapse. Following that, the dust slowly dispersed and a white light could be seen through an opening within the wreckage.

“Rou——!”

Sefi could not control the elation she felt in her tone.

After pushing aside the debris, Kurou appeared with his body shrouded in a white light.

Although Sefi had witnessed the battle between Kurou and Manaka, she could not recall what happened after the portal opened.

The light body——for humans, they are able to barely mobilize one’s own light capabilities. It would never be on par with a Swordie’s, but the light body could allow humans to surpass their normal capabilities.

Kurou was standing and held the katana in his right hand which was drooped down. His head was lowered so his face could not be clearly seen. His uniform became tattered and full of blood trails, but at least he was alive. Sefi wished she could instantly run to him, but her legs still could not move.

And that was not all.

“Rou……?”

Kurou was a familiar figure to her who was also very towering——and at that point, she could faintly see him.

Sefi’s heart began to race.

However, when looking at Kurou’s sword, that burning passion just was not there.

She could hear her own heartbeat. Slowly but surely though, her heart began to change to worry.

That is not the Kurou I know.

It was not the same thought process from when she wanted to kill Rou.

However, for some reason————her chest hurt. It felt like something was strangling her.

What’s happening to me……

“……Heh.”

She was able to make out Kurou’s lips curling upwards.

“Haha……hahahahaha.”

Kurou began to loudly laugh and brushed the fringe of his hair. The traces of a sword wound still remained there. That must be the wound Kurou received from the Sword Saint.

“This wound is so painful, ahhhhhh!”

“Kurou seems to be a bit off……”

Hinako walked over. She revealed a seldom look of worry.

“W-What’s going on Lars?”

As she was suppressing her heart from pounding, Sefi asked.

“The situation just got a bit more complex. Perhaps it’s due to crossing swords with Manaka. The battle against the student council president didn’t help either. Kurou has returned.”

“Returned……”

“Yup, Kurou’s condition never really deteriorated. In fact this is his ideal state and it has nothing to do with the aftereffects of using the light body. When he begins to battle, he’ll be able to move around like usual since he was conditioned to do so. Even if he appears to be exhausted, he’s still in excellent condition except he’s just a bit perplexed is all.”

“What do you mean……”

Sefi tilted her head and asked.

Kurou flew out from the wreckage like a bullet. With superhuman speed, he began to rush towards Rinne.

“Wahhhh!”

Kurou yelled as he crudely swung his katana. It was completely different from his refined Olden Style.

“What!?”

Rinne emitted a cute cry of despair as she blocked his sword. For a Swordie and especially a Blaze like Rinne who possessed extraordinary physical strength, that light body enabled attack probably seemed like nothing to her.

“K-Kurou-chan……?”

Rinne’s eyes opened widely in shock. She was not comfortable addressing him as Kurou-chan. It was not just because of their current state that she was left feeling helpless, there was something else to it.

Kurou kept on going as he continued to wield his sword. The battle momentum flipped between Kurou and Rinne with his brutal and savage sword style.

Was this the real Kurou————?

“I’ve seen Kurou like this before.”

Lars muttered out loud.

“A couple days before our master disappeared————in other words, it was right before their battle. At that time, I felt Kurou started to act strange. Compared to his constantly smiling self——even during practice he felt like a completely different person. It wasn’t a Swordie’s swordsmanship and it wasn’t the Olden Style, it was as if he was provoked by something.”

“Hmm, it probably was that——from the time when he pulled out his sword. Right now, there is no one here who can stop that man. Even I…...can’t do it.”

As Lars was speaking, sweat began dripping down his cheeks.

In front of him was Kurou, who was like a wild beast rampaging around.

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3

2015-01-28T05:35:04Z

D0nut:

The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.

An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.

Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.

Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.

The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.

Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.

“There’s not really a place to eat.”

Hinako muttered as she walked.

“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”

Kurou was at wits end.

Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.

“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”

“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”

In truth, she really should not have followed.

Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.

Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.

Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.

“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”

“So now you ask.”

Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.

That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————

“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”

Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.

Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..

Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.

Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.

Just when Kurou explained up to this point……

“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”

It was a very common question.

“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”

“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you're stalking a girl……”

“It wouldn't be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”

There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.

“Hmm? The road ends here?”

Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.

The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.

Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.

“I see……”

Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.

Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.

“What happened here?”

“This is————a Blaze reservation.”

“Reservation……”

“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”

There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.

Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.

In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.

Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.

“Hmm——“

Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.

“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”

Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.

“What to do now?”

“What to do? What do you mean?”

Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.

“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”

“You don’t have to worry about me.”

“No way.”

“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”

“That’s what you meant!?”

After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.

“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”

“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”

“I don’t know.”

“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”

“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”

“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”

“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”

“If you're requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”

Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.

“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”

“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”

“It’d probably be best not to know what they're planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”

“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”

“Yeah…...huh?”

Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?

“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”

“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”

Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.

Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.

“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we're already here we might as well go further on a bit.”

Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.

The two of them entered the park.

The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.

“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”

“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”

“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”

“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”

“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”

“That’s really unfortunate.”

“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”

“Huh? What is it?”

Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.

“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”

“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”

While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.

“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”

“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”

Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.

“Is there something you wanted to say?”

“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”

“Huh?”

Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.

“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”

“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”

“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”

“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”

“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”

“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”

To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.

“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”

“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”

“I see.”

“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”

“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”

“No issues……what are you referring to?”

Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou

“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”

As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.

“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”

“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”

“……”

Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.

“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”

“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”

“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”

“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“

“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”

“Huh?”

Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.

“That’s what you were getting at?”

“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”

“It’s not like that……”

There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.

“What I meant to say was————”

At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times

As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.

At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.

“Tch……!”

Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.

A flame snake————!

“Neena!”

“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”

A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.

The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.

“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”

Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.

“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”

“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”

“How impolite of me.”

Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.

“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”

“You should take advantage of this kids park.”

Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.

Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.

“Hinako, are you hurt?”

“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”

Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.

“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”

“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”

“……Hmm.”

Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.

Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————

“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”

“……”

Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.

Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.

She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.

“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”

She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.

“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”

Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.

“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”

Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?

“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”

“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”

“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”

Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.

“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”

“How perfect.”

Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.

“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”

“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”

“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”

Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.

“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.

“Ah, so that’s it.”

Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.

“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”

“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”

“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”

In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.

In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.

Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.

It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.

“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”

“I’m quite interested.”

“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”

“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”

“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”

Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.

“……Heh heh.”

Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.

There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.

Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.

“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”

“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”

Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.

The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.

“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”

Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.

“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”

“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“

“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”

Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.

Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.

No, there was nothing to think about actually.

After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————

Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.

“Understood, I surrender.”

After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.

It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.

Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.

Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.

“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”

However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.

“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”

“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”

“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”

“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”

“You totally sound like a Blaze.”

She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.

“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”

“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”

Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.

“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”

Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.

“Rinne is already asleep.”

“She’s sleeping?”

“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”

Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.

“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”

“That’s unexpected.”

“Ha?”

“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”

Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.

“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”

“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”

“……Alright.”

Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.

Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.

In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.

However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.

“Umm, Onee-sama?”

Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.

“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”

“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”

“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“

Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.

“Yes it is. Hello.”

The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.

After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————

“Well then.”

Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.

“Onee-sama?”

“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”

“What is it?”

“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”

Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.

“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”

“Yes Onee-sama.”

“Neena.”

“Yes?”

Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.

“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”

“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”

“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”

Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.

Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.

Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.

“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”

“You still think about food under these circumstances?”

Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.

The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.

Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.

On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.

Basically the two of them had no means of escape.

“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”

“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”

“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”

Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.

“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”

“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”

Kurou specifically stated to her.

Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.

“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”

“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”

“I told you before, this is my job.”

In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.

It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.

“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”

“Are you still going on about that?”

“What, do you want me to make the first move?”

“Hey.”

Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.

Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.

“Look——“

“…….”

Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.

“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”

“Why are you……”

“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”

“……Thanks.”

Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.

“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”

You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.

“Ah, speaking of which.”

“Now what?”

“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”

“Ah yes, that’s true.”

“Sefi will certainly be mad.”

“Ugh……”

It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.

“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”

It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.

In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.

“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”

“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”

“Umm no?”

“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”

“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”

Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.

His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.

In other words————

He can only use his Light Body.

“Ha——……”

The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.

To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.

“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”

Hinako nodded in response.

For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.

“————Hmm.”

“Ah, there we go.”

Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.

“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”

“……Rinne?”

Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.

“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”

“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”

Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.

Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.

“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”

“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”

“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”

Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.

“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”

“You’re kidding me!”

“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”

Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.

“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”

Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.

“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”

“That was unnecessary!”

After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.

“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”

“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”

“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”

Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.

“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”

Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.

It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.

“……Ah.”

Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.

“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”

“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”

Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.

Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.

“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”

“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”

If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.

“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”

“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”

“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”

Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.

“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”

Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.

The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.

“Rinne, what are you……?”

Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.

“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”

Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.

“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”

Rinne smiled as she spoke.

Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.

Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.

In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.

The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.

Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.

He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.

Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.

Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.

The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.

“……So they even have these facilities here.”

“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”

Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.

Was life in this district really that pitiful……

“……!”

Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.

There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.

A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.

For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.

“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”

Kurou nonchalantly muttered.

Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.

“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”

“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”

“You saw?”

Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.

“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”

Rinne took a quick glance around her.

From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.

“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”

“So what?”

Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.

“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”

“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”

Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.

“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”

“Such lies.”

Rinne shook her head and smiled.

“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”

“......Shut up!”

Neena had nothing else to say.

“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”

The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.

Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.

Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.

Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.

This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender.

“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”

“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”

After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.

Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.

A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.

After that————

“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”

Kurou heard a familiar voice.

From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.

“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”

“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”

Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.

“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”

The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.

“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”

“Umm, Rinne-san……”

“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”

She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile.

Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.

Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective.

“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”

“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.”

Kurou found that to be reasonable.

The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.

The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.

“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”

“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”

The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.

“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”

“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”

The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.

Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.

“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”

Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.

“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”

“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”

The deputy stared back with contempt.

What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.

“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”

“I eagerly await to destroy them.”

“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”

“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”

“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”

Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.

She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack.

“Guh……”

“Gah……”

The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.

“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”

“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”

Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...

“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”

“Deputy?”

“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”

“......In that case.”

Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.

“Rinne-chan!”

Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.

“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”

“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”

“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”

“……”

Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.

An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.

“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”

“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”

Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.

Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.

The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.

If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————

“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”

Rinne’s smile resurfaced.

Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.

“Well, what should I do.”

Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.

“Uhh……”

Kurou could not help but groan.

From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.

Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.

“What is that……?”

“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”

After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.

“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”

While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……

“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”

Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.

“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.

“That sword is quite different from the norm……”

“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”

“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”

She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.

However————

“Well, I can only fight now————“

Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.

Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.

Right after that————

“Here I come Kurou-chan.”

“……”

Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.

Rinne released her light.

It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.

“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”

Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.

He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.

Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.

“…….”

Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.

Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.

“Guh……!”

Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.

Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.

What is going on————?

Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.

Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.

Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.

The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.

Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.

Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.

Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.

“Gaahhhh!”

Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.

The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————

The Sabers members were being slain one after another.

The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.

Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.

“Get them!”

This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.

A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.

This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.

It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.

The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.

Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.

“What a horrible situation……”

Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.

When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.

Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.

There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.

The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.

“Don’t underestimate us!”

Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.

That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.

“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”

Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.

A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.

“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”

“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”

With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.

However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.

“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”

“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”

“......!”

The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.

Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.

Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her.

“......!”

Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.

“......”

After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.

“Oh no……”

After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.

Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds.

The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.

“Hina!”

“......!”

Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.

The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.

“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”

“That’s not the problem!”

“Well, it’s just a simple question.”

There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...

“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”

“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”

Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.

“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.”

Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.

“Alright enough of that! Rou……”

Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.

“Hold on!”

Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.

Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.

“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”

“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”

“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”

Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...

“......Lars? What is it?”

“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”

“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”

“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”

Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.

“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”

“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”

Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.

“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”

“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”

“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”

Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it.

“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”

“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”

“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”

“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”

Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.

It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.

Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.

“So strong. Lars……”

“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”

From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.

Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.

That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.

It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms.

Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.

“Ha!”

Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.

However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.

“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”

When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.

“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”

“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he's able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”

“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”

With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.

“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”

“I figured…...”

Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.

“Please be careful Sefi.”

“Eh?”

“Since there are those after you as well……”

Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.

“Neena……”

“Hello Sefi-sama.”

Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.

Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.

After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.

When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.

However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.

Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.

“Ah……hahaha.”

In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.

“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”

Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.

“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”

“Well, thanks for the compliment.”

Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.

“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”

“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”

Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.

“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“

Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.

“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”

“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”

Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was a just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.

“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”

“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”

“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”

“Not a shabby name.”

Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.

“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”

“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”

“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”

Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.

“Tch!”

Sefi clicked her tongue.

Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.

Must adjust, must adjust————

As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.

“Guh!”

This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.

“Wuaahhh!”

Sefi roared like a wild beast.

When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down.

The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.

“Sefi……sama……!”

Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.

“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”

“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”

During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly.

Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.

She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.

For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————

“Sorry, Neena……!”

“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”

Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.

“Flames, come forth!”

“……!”

Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.

“Guh……!”

Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.

“What, no way……”

Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.

The force of a mystic arte being cast a close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.

Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.

“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”

Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.

“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”

“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”

Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.

“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”

“What are you talking about?”

As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.

“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had a some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”

“......Was it an amusement park?”

“It was a Blaze reservation.”

Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.

“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”

“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”

Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.

“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”

“Well……”

“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”

“Neena, you……”

Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.

“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”

“......”

Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.

“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”

“Did they————have you escape as well?”

“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”

Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.

“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”

“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing i can do is reciprocate.”

“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”

Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.

This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.

She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.

“Guh……”

The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.

It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.

“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”

“......Un.”

Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.

Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.

“Neena……!”

Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.

“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”

Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.

Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.

Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.

Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?

“Sefi, here she comes!”

“......!”

Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.

Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————

“What…..!?”

This time it was Neena who yelled out.

Even Sefi————she saw it too.

In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.

Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.

As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.

Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————

“Aghhhh……!”

Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.

Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.

This was going to be the final strike————

“Neena……!”

Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it.

“Guh……!”

Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.

Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.

“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”

“......This isn’t my true strength.”

The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.

“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”

“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”

Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.

“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”

“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”

Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.

“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”

“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”

“Lima understands as well.”

“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”

“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”

Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.

Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.

Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.

“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”

“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”

“I’m honored.”

Neena joyously nodded.

“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”

“I…...understand.”

Sefi tightly bit her lips.

Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.

I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate.

Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.

“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”

Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.

Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.

“Waah!”

“Huh!?”

Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.

When she realized what happened————

“Rou!?”

“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”

The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.

Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.

She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.

Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3

2015-01-20T05:25:58Z

D0nut: Undo revision 411705 by Thatsjustpeachy (talk)

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter2

2014-08-10T07:08:42Z

D0nut:

=The Maidens' Day Off=

On that day, Hinako was sitting on a bench within the school’s courtyard while leisurely reading a book.

It was three days after the battle royal ended. The normalcy of nothing in particular happening was still in effect.

Currently it was three in the afternoon. Class had just concluded and it was quite rowdy in the direction of the school building. Kurou and Sefi should be back soon.

Although Hinako would routinely follow Kurou to class, she was allowed to roam freely after Kurou was enrolled into the school. She normally sits in when class is in session, but occasionally reading outside like this while taking in the breeze was fine.

As she was about to flip the page, Hinako suddenly stopped in her tracks. It seemed she was ill at ease every time she flipped a page.

Hinako’s attire was not her typical cosplay wear, instead it was the Sword Academy’s uniform. There was some basis for wearing the uniform despite not being a student. However, the cosplay attire felt heavier compared to the school uniform and that was likely due to the uniform being mobile for combat.

So I prefer wearing lighter clothes? It was not until just now that Hinako learned of her own preferences.

For Hinako, she had been living in imprisonment within the sun cult’s facilities since her childhood. Back then she would only wear what was assigned to her.

The room she stayed in until she was fifteen was comfortable, but she completely lacked freedom. Of course, going outside was prohibited.

The Maiden of the Sun————

Hinako appeared to be referred to as that within the sun cult. Despite that, she had never even set foot under the sun.

Hinako’s imprisonment was ordered by her parents who were the cult leaders. Furthermore, she was surrounded by many companions who were tasked with her surveillance.

Perhaps those well-acquainted companions of hers also cared for her dearly. They must have heard her request to be brought to the outside world. Through their assistance, Hinako was finally successful in escaping from the room where she stayed for ages.

However, Hinako and her helpers were caught soon after and she was prepped to return to the facility once again. Right when that happened, the sun cultists and the police were caught in a chaotic scene. She then fell under Kurou’s protection as he was pursuing the sun cultists.

Hinako believed that not one of her helpers remained alive.

The sun cult have their normal practices that they do on the streets and they were not a covert organization either. However, a portion of the cult was armed and rebelled against the Swordies. Betraying the government and using banned weaponry, these guys could not be left alone unattended.

Hinako still remembers the gratitude she held towards those who helped her. She also believed that she did something unforgivable to them.

Nevertheless, there were no regrets from her regarding the decision to come to the outside world.

The splendor of the outside, everything she had desired was out here.

Hinako pondered these thoughts while taking in the breeze, calmly passing the time.

“Ara, Hina, why are you here?”

The one who struck a conversation was Sefi, who was carrying a backpack with her. It would appear that she had just returned from her classes.

Being the one who “monitors the two humans”, Sefi was now able to casually converse with Kurou and Hinako. However, she would never show her good relations with them in public. With Kurou’s coarse attitude, it was not like he cared about what they were perceived as in front of other people.

“The weather has been quite good today.”

Summer was fast approaching; right now it was not too cold or hot, the perfect season for being outdoors.

“That said, this is my first time experiencing summer.”

“Huh? The first time……”

“Because I was always locked within a room, even though there was air conditioning and it felt comfortable, in the end I was completely detached from summers and winters.”

“I-I see……”

Sefi was slightly taken aback. Although, Hinako had no intention to shock her.

“Well, besides that…...why are you wearing that uniform?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Hinako gently grabbed her own skirt hem.

“An academy faculty gave me this. I can’t be enrolled into the school, but at least I won’t stand out while wearing this uniform.”

“I see, well, I suppose this would be the least attention grabbing.”

There were many human faculty members within the academy. However, they were only allowed in due to being part of the workforce. For a human student like Kurou, or Hinako, who was not enrolled or working on the premises, the students would find their existence to be quite an eyesore.

To avoid drawing attention, putting on the uniform should be ok.

“However, why are you still wearing the katyusha? Isn’t that something you wore with your maid outfit?”

“I am here to serve Kurou. Hence, this is so I don’t forget my original task.”

“I’m pretty sure that original task or whatever was long forgotten……”

Sefi made an exasperated expression.

In fact, despite Hinako forgetting a long time ago, wanting to do something in return for the person who risked his life for her————that sort of intention does exist. Except, she has not really acted on it.

“Hina, may I sit next to you?”

“Go ahead.”

Sefi sat down next to Hinako.

“Say, you didn’t stay with Kurou?”

“Why must I return with him after class?”

Supposedly this was the so-called girl-talk. Hinako was also picking up some common trends of life.

“Never mind that, what are you looking at?”

“This is a shoujo manga. There is a handsome boy on the school stage that all girls are swooned by.”

“What a crude description…...Well, I suppose that pretty much sums up all shoujo mangas.”

“Do other girls my age live lives like this?”

“Who knows, it’s just a manga.”

Hinako understood what fiction was.

However, as depicted in the manga, it was of course normal for girls around Hinako’s age to be going to school every day, playing with friends, and liking boys.

Hinako had finally realized the extent of her abnormal living conditions.

Although it was not normal to be surrounded by Swordies in her current situation, at least her lifestyle was fine. She was able to happily read a book outside and choose her own clothes.

“Hey, Hina.”

“......Hmm?”

“For you, due to the complications regarding the sun cult, it would be tough to say for certain right now…...but after things calm down, you should probably plan on going to school normally.”

“Ah, this sort of thing……?”
[[File:Kenshin v02 113.PNG|thumbnail|right]]
“I don’t think it would be difficult since Hina hasn’t done anything bad. If I issue a request to my mother and sister, it should definitely be possible.”

It was said that Sefi’s mother was one of the four generals. For something of this caliber, it should be quite simple.

However, for the daughter of one of the four generals to be going out of her way for a human…...

“Sefi is a good person.”

“What, what are you suddenly blabbing about……!”

Sefi’s face was flushed red as she turned her head aside.

By sudden chance, Hinako thought to herself that a government official position would probably not suit Sefi despite her being the daughter of the four generals. She was too kind for that. Even Hinako clearly knew that you cannot just rely on kind words to be a politician.

“By the way, I’m a good person too.”

“Huh!?”

“......What are you doing Kuro?”

At some point Kurou made his way towards the back of the bench where the two were sitting.

“Good person? You’re clearly a harassment demon.”

“That’s just instinct. It has nothing to do with my kindness.”

“That’s nothing to be boastful about!”

“It’s sad that you fail to understand me. Well, meeting you guys here was perfect timing. There’s something I need to say to you two.”

As Kurou spoke, he purposefully squeezed between Sefi and Hinako as he sat down.

Sefi’s expression appeared to be saying “what is it”, however, there was nothing she could do besides make way for him in silence.

“Due to some circumstances, I was called forth by Sylphy.”

“By Onee-sama?”

“Yup, remember how I won the battle royal from before?”

“After you won, it did seem you were still quite troubled by something.”

“......Is that so?”

Kurou played dumb towards Hinako’s statement.

After his bout with the third-year student council president, Kurou spent the entire night locking himself up in his room and was breathing heavily. He could not even swallow his food. It must have been quite the damage dealt to him.

“Setting that aside, I was told that there would be a prize for the winner and I was able to collect it from Sylphy-sama.”

“I see, the student council president did talk to Onee-sama in regards to this……”

“Compared to what the school gives out, Sylphy-sama can provide a much grander prize. The student council president must have been very keen on this as well.”

“So what’s this prize then? What does it have to do with us?”

Kurou smiled as he nodded.

He patted Hinako on the shoulders.

“Be happy Hinako, you get to go outside.”

“Outside……?”

“Yup, Sylphy-sama found a way to issue this order. This Sunday you can go shopping along the streets.”

“Shopping…..along the streets……”

Hinako blankly muttered.

Hinako had always been placed in confinement, even now, she was kept within the Sword Academy.

Just as she was able to move freely within campus, this time she was able to step out onto the streets.

The world was slowly expanding for her.

For Hinako, there must have been a bit of apprehension————

“I want to go Kuro, I want to go.”

A rarely seen shine in Hinako’s eyes lit up as she nodded non-stop towards Kurou.

Currently it was Sunday. Kurou had brought Hinako out to the streets as promised.

With an assured manner, Sefi came along as well. When it came to shopping, having a female companion was probably better. That was what Sefi brought up when coming along.

After departing from the Sword Academy, the car ride took about twenty minutes. These streets were teeming with the youth of Swordia.

Tokyo Swordia was noticeably divided into two portions, the Specialized Central Region and the Outer Human Region.

The government and economic capabilities were gathered in the Specialized Central Region. It was the Swordie’s sphere of influence.

On the other hand, the Outer Human Region was predominantly occupied by humans.

There were no police checkpoints, walls, or anything of the sort between the boundaries. Basically, humans and Swordies were able to travel between the two regions at will.

However, even though there were no issues from a legal standpoint, there truly exists an invisible barrier at the borders. As a result, no one would particularly want to cross the borders.

The three of them were of course within the Specialized Central Region.

It was a clear sunny morning. It was halfway into May and although the temperature was a bit high, there was a nice breeze that made it a comfortable day.

After getting out of the car that Sylphy had assigned to them, they instantly followed Sefi’s instructions as they set out shopping. Following that, their first target was the department store which Sefi frequents. Compared to the fashion boutiques that teens generally go to, Sefi seemed to prefer the plain stores. Although to Kurou, he did not have the slightest clue as to the difference between the types of stores.

“Hey hey, Kuro, take a look at this.”

Hinako, who always maintained that stoic expression, had sparkles in her eyes as they entered the department store.

“What are you doing standing by the entrance?”

“Look at the stairs…...they’re moving!”

“......”

Kurou followed Hinako’s line of sight, which led to an upward moving escalator.

“......Can I go back?”

“Hold it right there. You said you would bring her here right?”

“Perhaps that might have been the case……”

Sefi stared intently at Kurou who was feigning stupidity.

Common sense was clearly out of the scope of this ojou-sama. Kurou and Sefi understood this point very clearly.

However, who knew her inexperience could reach these levels.

“First let me clarify, I was just kidding. Automatic escalators and such, even I know about that.”

“......Right.”

“S-Sure.”

Kurou looked thoroughly frustrated while Sefi put on a superficial smile.

“W-Well I guess we should be going. Let’s start with clothing. How about we go to the store that I regularly go to?”

“......About that Sefi, I have a question.”

Hinako had her eyes fixed on the floor layout sign near the entrance.

“It says there are food stands underground? Perhaps it's just the psychological effect, but there is a sweet smell.”

“Suddenly wanting to eat already? Alright, please keep up with us.”

After she finished speaking, Sefi grabbed Hinako’s hand and marched off.

Although Hinako gazed downwards with a reluctant expression, she did not resist Sefi as she followed her.

Kurou wryly smiled while staying behind the two of them.

As they entered the women’s clothing store level, Sefi led the way, treading through the place in a well-versed manner.

“Oh yeah, Hinako, what kind of clothing style do you like?”

Sefi scanned around in excitement. Even though today was a rest day, she was still wearing her school uniform.

On the other hand, the only proper clothing Hinako had for going outside was her school uniform. Sefi specifically came with them to go buy clothes for that reason.

Of course, Kurou was also wearing his uniform. To him, he preferred wearing his uniform. Although the laws did not prevent humans from roaming within the Swordie region, issues would arise if others noticed he was a human. It would probably be difficult to suspect that he was human while wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform.

On another note, Kurou kept the katana he always used by his waist. Sefi also had a sword on her. Since the sword she normally uses, the Starbreaker, was too conspicuous, she kept a spare double-edged sword. That said, Kurou planned on acting alone to counter any threats that might arise. There were no plans for having Sefi battle at all.

“Oh yeah, we should probably buy some spring wear for you as well. Even though it's already summer, there will be times when the weather turns cold.”

“Ah, I see. Then I’ll leave it up to you Sefi.”

“......You should put some thought into it as well.”

Hinako was quite intrigued by the urban environment, but not so much when it came to fashion.

“Jeez, if it isn’t a maid, it’s a nurse. Always with the cosplay. That’s why I have a peculiar impression of Hina. Even I have a tough time choosing for you……”

Sefi grumbled as she entered a nearby women’s clothing store and proceeded to browse the clothing selection. Despite her complaints, she seemed to be giving it her all.

“.....By the way Kuro.”

“What is it?”

“It is most fortunate that you were able to get permission for me to come outside, but isn’t this just being placed under house arrest by the Sabers?”

“It’s unpleasant to hear you calling it house arrest. It's supposed to be protection. Well, it seems not only the sun cult, but even the Blazes are after you. It would be quite dangerous to go outside.”

In truth, the Sabers did not even consider guarding Hinako as a top priority. Despite HInako being the daughter of the cult leaders that lead a terrorist group, she was not considered a criminal herself. However, tossing her aside was out of the question so she was captured just for the sake of protection by the Sabers.

In order for Hinako to head out elsewhere, Kurou went to Sylphy for permission. However, it would be more accurate to say that she requested it from the Sabers and then gave permission to him.

Surprisingly, the Sabers knew going into this that having Hinako head out may attract the sun cult or Blazes. If that were to happen and Kurou was able to capture the enemy, it would be a nice bonus.

Most importantly, this was in the name of the prize for winning the battle royal. Since there were no issues with the law and budget, Sylphy giving permission for such a thing was to be expected.

After Kurou elaborated to this extent, Hinako responded with an “I see” while nodding her head.

“However, it’s quite unexpected that they trust Kuro so much.”

“There’s nothing to it. Even if I fail and die, Hinako will just be taken away unharmed.”

“What a dull society we live in.”

Hinako was not particularly mindful of Kurou dying.

“Well, more importantly, the annoying part of being given this permission is……”

As Kurou was speaking, he cast a quick glance towards Sefi. Sefi seemed to be chatting with a store employee that she knew.

“Sefi will also be targeted by the Blazes.”

“Don’t say it was as you had predicted. Although Sefi doesn’t want to be enclosed within the school either. Furthermore, who knows when the Blazes will be wiped out.”

Sylphy would also disapprove, but she likely knows her sister’s tendencies. Being netted within the school, always being protected by others, that would certainly be against Sefi’s nature.

“Anyways, I am here for the time being.”

Kurou patted the katana by his waist.

No matter who attacked, Kurou planned on buying enough time for Sefi and Hinako to escape. Sefi’s abilities have risen. Even if the opponent was a Blaze, she could probably also accomplish something to this extent.

“Over here Hina! Come over!”

“Yes, I’m coming.”

Hinako briskly walked towards Sefi.

Kurou watched as the two of them were beginning to try on clothes within the store. There was nothing to fret about, as long as they were able to have fun that would be great.

It would be quite a mundane life if one were to be apprehensive all the time.

“However, to be shopping with the girls and such, Kurou must really be fearless.”

“......”

All of a sudden, there was a pat on his shoulders that stupefied Kurou. His mouth opened in shock.

Over there was————

“Lars? Why are you……?”

“Doesn’t your cellphone have a GPS installed in it? All I did was requested the Sabers’ electronics division to pinpoint your position……”

“N-no no, I wasn’t referring to that. I meant you should stop suddenly appearing out of nowhere.”

The person who appeared was Kurou’s fellow disciple and partner from the Sabers——Lars. Currently he is enrolled in the Sword Academy for his studies with Kurou. Even though he was not accompanying Kurou, he was still dressed in his uniform. The Beastslayer was hanging by his waist.

“Well, it looks like you just got yourself another guard. The deputy sure likes to indiscriminately order people around considering I just got discharged from the hospital.”

“......Yeah.”

Despite being a bit startled, Kurou had no intention to complain. Lars had the successor’s mark for the Sword Saint too and his abilities were basically on par with Kurou’s. With him here, they could probably even buy enough time against an opponent like Manaka. Furthermore————

“Hey, Sefi, Hinako, look who is here to foot the bill!”

“Cut it out Kurou!”

“You are the son of the four generals. For things like money you guys should have stacks of it right?”

“That’s not the case since I’m already independent. I have nothing to do with my parents’ wealth.”

“Perhaps you could even buy the whole department store. We don’t even have to pay attention to the prices.”

“Kurou…...are you even listening to me?”

Sefi and Hinako leisurely walked over after they were done selecting clothes.

“So Lars, you were discharged from the hospital too?”

“Looks like you’re still alive Lars.”

“What a warm welcome.”

Lars grinned in response to Sefi and Hinako’s comments.

“They all look great. Although, right now I am a tad short on cash. After taking a quick glance, no matter which piece it was, I began to want them all.”

“Hmm? Sefi, isn’t your family loaded with cash?”

“It’s because my family comes from a long line of upright politicians. Just based on the salary of the four generals, it isn’t anything extravagant. Although, I can’t say we would ever experience poverty and such. However, after the war, Lars’ family went into the real estate business and made a fortune. Their business is very successful.”

“In other words, using one’s status to make money. What an upstart.”

“......No, I certainly did not strike it big.”

Lars looked a bit befuddled as he tried to explain.

His family was similar to Sefi’s family as they were all part of the four generals. Being an only child, he would one day rise to the pinnacle of the country assuming nothing drastic happened.

However, who knows if Lars was thinking about his succession situation. At the very least, Kurou knew that Lars was not someone who would care about his family’s power or wealth.

“Now is not the time for this. Hina, let’s continue.”

“Yes.”

Sefi seemed to have lost interest in Lars as the two of them went back to the clothing store.

The remaining two boys looked each other in the face.

Afterwards, the two of them did a fist pound and laughed.

Humans and Swordies, despite being different races, a greeting like this was all that was needed for the two disciples that have grown up with each other.

“Seems like this one is still the best eh?”

Sefi held up a cherry colored dress for Hinako to see.

“If it were up to me, I still think this dress is better……”

“Eh? But isn’t that one a tad short?”

“No worries. Since Kurou’s sexual harassment is entirely limited to Sefi, I’ll be fine.”

“It isn’t just me!”

Sefi angrily complained towards Hinako’s reply.

“......They look quite happy.”

“That’s good and all, but just how many stores have we went to already……”

Kurou spoke to Lars while revealing his frustration.

Starting from the first department store that Sefi went to, they had already visited many other department stores and fashion boutiques. It was just as Lars stated, going shopping with girls was like asking for a death sentence.

“Maybe it would be best to pretend today never happened.”

“How strange, shouldn’t going out with girls be fun?”

Kurou heavily sighed.

The two of them were in a corner a bit away from the girls with numerous shopping bags around them. They were all filled with Hinako’s clothes.

“Isn’t it great for you though Kurou? You’re just here to accompany them, while I have to pick up the tab.”

“Can’t you let me buy some clothes and shoes while we’re at it? Maybe even a watch.”

“What kind of sorry state are you in?”

Kurou got a menacing glare from Lars. Although the two of them were bounded as fellow disciples, it seemed that was not case when money was involved.

“Rou, come over here for a sec.”

“Eh? Alright.”

Sefi waved him over and Kurou obliged. It would be stupid to waste precious time by refusing.

“Rou, between this dress and that dress, which one do you think is better? I feel like the one Hinako is holding is a little short.”

“I-I see…..”

Having Sefi and Hinako both try out the dresses for him to see, that was what Kurou contemplated over.

Kurou did not believe a short dress made for a great dress. Even if it went down to the ankles, it could still make for a great H scene depending on the situation.

“Well then, just buy both.”

“Whose money do you think it is!?”

Hearing Kurou make his judgment, Lars quickly objected.

“That said Sefi, you’re only buying clothes for Hinako right? Why not buy some for yourself?”

“Eh? That’s because today was meant for buying Hinako some clothes……”

“Don’t worry about it. This and…...this would match nicely right?”

Kurou quickly grabbed a revealing sweatshirt and dress and held both in his hands. If the shopping time was going to be dragged on, he hoped to at least have a feast for his eyes.

“Yeah, I feel bad for Sefi having to solely buy clothes for me.”

“Can I get a bit of sympathy too?”

Lars had already been completely reduced to a snarking role.

“Well…...then I guess I’ll try it on even though I don't really intend on buying it.”

Towards Kurou’s recommendation, it seemed like Sefi could not outright say she would buy it. Even so, she would try it on to not appear opinionated. Clothes in hand, she went into the changing room.

“Let me try this one too.”

Hinako held on to the dress and some other articles of clothing as she entered the changing room next to Sefi.

“My head kind of hurts, I guess I’ll be taking a seat on that bench.”

“I hope you feel better.”

Kurou waved at Lars as he exited the store. He waited in front of the changing rooms for the two of them with his hands crossed. He decided to turn a blind eye towards the “Ah——” and “Mmm——” moaning sounds coming from Hinako’s room.

“Sefi, what shirt was supposed to be paired with this dress?”

“Wha!”

Suddenly, the curtain to the changing room was pulled aside and Hinako’s figure appeared.

The front of her uniform shirt was open and her dress was down by her feet————in short, it was practically like she was just in her undergarments.

“Ah, Sefi is currently changing too.”

“Enough, go back already!”

Just as the curtain to the changing room was about to be closed back…..

“Eh, are you two……!”

Kurou stated as such.

This time, the curtain was half peeled back as Sefi exited. Now she was not in that undergarment-only state.

Although she was wearing a dress, she was still essentially half-naked. She did not even have her bra on.

“......Amazing Sefi, looks like the Kurou seduction expert has already made this her trade.”

“Ha……? Ahhhhhhh!”

With the agility of a Swordie, Sefi swiftly turned her body around in the changing room. Following that, she immediately stuck her head out of the gap in the curtains and stared at Kurou.

“D-Did you see?”

“Now that you mention it, I have seen your appearance after coming out of the shower before.”

“Don’t bring up the past! Just how many times do you have to see it before being satisfied!?”

“But, you’re the one who showed me this time……”

“Y-You’re right…...sorry.”

Sefi slightly lowered her reddened face. Knowing when the error was on her behalf was one of her strong suits.

“Hmm, why are you completely undressed other than your panties Sefi?”

“T-That’s because…...lately my bra has become tight again…...plus I was just about to put it back on again.”

“I see.”

A Swordie’s puberty stage was basically identical to a human’s. Nothing can really be done if the undergarment size is off.

“Since it was convenient, you let Kuro have a peek right? Which dress do you think matches better?”

Hinako presented the shirt and dress to Kurou.

“What do you mean ‘convenient’? Go back already! Rou, don’t look!”

“I guess there’s no other choice.”

With a reluctant response, Hinako dragged across the curtain to her changing room. Kurou thought it might be better if Hinako had more of a bashful side. As he was contemplating this trivial matter, he walked away from the curtains.

“Jeez…...I let him see me like that again…...am I an idiot?”

With tears welling up in her eyes, Sefi muttered as she put her bra back on again. The changing room was very narrow. It would likely feel quite cramped with two people in at the same time.

“Hey, would you like me to help you snap it on?”

“Thanks.”

Kurou nodded his head and buckled the light green bra.

“......Why are you in here!?”

Sefi finally caught on and instantly turned her head. Due to the changing room being very narrow, Sefi’s soft breasts pressed against Kurou’s body the moment they faced each other.

“Umm……”

“Hehe.”

“What are you chuckling about? And what are you doing!?”

“Nothing, I was just thinking about whether or not I needed to help the princess-sama change.”

“I don’t need help you moron!”

Kurou was forcefully shoved by Sefi as he was shooed out of the changing room. After some time, the sexual harassment came to an end.

Kurou walked out of the store. He headed back towards the bench that Lars was sitting on.

“I thought I heard Sefi scream. What did you do this time?”

“Oh just our usual fun and games.”

“As a matter of fact, Sefi sounded quite excited at the same time. I really don’t understand what’s going on between you two.”

“That’s because the only thing I do is to the extent of harassment and that’s all I will do.”

Kurou laughed and sat down next to Lars. He did not say anything after that.

For someone like Lars who was also a descendant of the four generals, what Kurou wanted to express was already adequately understood.

“Oh right, I just remembered. Kurou, did you take a hit from the student council president?”

“You’re as sharp as always. How come you even know about these minor details?”

Kurou wryly smiled as he knocked on the spot where he got struck by the student council president with his index finger.

“The student council president seemed a bit peculiar…...Although it was just for an instant, I wasn’t able to sense her attack.”

“For that to happen to Kurou……? That is quite strange.”

In past cases, Kurou could predict his opponents based on their killing intent. High speeds could counteract this, but to be completely unable to sense the attack was practically impossible.

However, when he suffered that blow from the student council president, there was indeed a moment where he could not sense her aura.

Kurou sat down with his back leaned against the wall.

“Jeez, we’re nothing but successor candidates for the Sword Saint aren’t we? Unable to match up against the Seven Swords, and we can’t even win against the top Sword Princesses.”

Even some Swordies are mistakened with the process. The successor’s emblem is basically only given to potential successors, but it does not automatically ensure them a Seven Sword title. A better way to put it would be that a “successor” is basically a step up from a “disciple”. Training as a successor, gaining the approval of a Seven Sword, and only at the very end will they become the Seven Swords of the next generation.

Kurou and Lars are definitely not on par with the current Seven Swords right now.

There are also strong individuals like Isyuto among the Sword Princesses. Although they are not on the Seven Swords’ level, many powerful Swordies do exist.

“......Hey, Kurou, how stringent did Manaka go on us? Back then, there would be no way we would have the leisure time to shop with girls……”

“She seemed to be filled with revenge towards me.”

There was sufficient reason for Manaka to be seeking Kurou’s life. Even if Kurou was killed by her he would have no complaints. Although, he never intended on dying there.

Lars snickered as he placed his hand on the back of his head.

“Speaking of Manaka, both of us have known her since we were kids. She was always by our master’s side, she could even be described as our second master. She also let us witness her finishing move, the Chaos Dancer. No matter how careless Manaka is, she wouldn’t allow her secret move to be seen by those she didn’t trust. Perhaps, Manaka……”

“Are you saying that it wasn’t just hatred that drove her?”

Kurou spoke while looking on in a daze.

Battling against Manaka was like walking a tightrope, any mistake would have led to death. However, it was just as Lars said, it would not be hard to kill Kurou based on Manaka’s abilities.

“Kurou, I think Manaka isn’t such a heartless woman.”

“......I don’t know about that.”

Kurou gave a perfunctory reply.

Due to his battle against Manaka, it was not something that could be easily explained.

Displayed on the TV screen in the corner of the room was some type of entertainment channel.

Although it was mainly about entertainment broadcasts, it appeared to be about some sort of mundane scandal. It was just some boring celebrity relationship news.

This was the room of a certain abandoned tower. It was a five story building and there were probably numerous companies stationed here in the past. Because of the lack of guests, this place is currently at a standstill.

“Haaa…...so boring.”

The person sitting on the sofa in front of the TV was Manaka. Today she was wearing her Sabers uniform as she lazily crossed her legs.

Once the entertainment news ended, the next program began to play. The subject of it was————”Sword General Manaka, the truth behind her mysterious betrayal.”

“Oh my.”

Manaka could not help but smile.

The makings of this program was most likely a human production.

Swordies established discriminatory social patterns towards humans. However, the freedom of press was still permitted to everyone. There was also no thorough cornering of human behavior.

If humans were to take up arms, the Swordies would instantly defeat them. On the flip side, they did not care what kind of resistance the humans implemented as long as they were not armed. It could be said that the freedom of press for humans was used as an outlet for their unequal treatment.

Precisely due to this, it was alright for them to gossip about a top swordsman such as Manaka.

Starting from when Manaka was fourteen she was taken in as a disciple by the previous Sword General. It took her just three years to inherit her title, battle style, superb skills, and even her habits of eating and drinking were passed on.

The news channel even announced topics that Manaka had already forgotten about.

“......What is it?”

“Onee-sama, what are you watching?”

Neena opened the door to the room and entered. She wore the academy’s dress with her white shirt.

Neena was not a disciple, but rather a Blaze who looked up to Manaka as her older sister.

For Manaka and Neena who were the instigators of the incident at the Sword Academy, they both went into hiding.

“What is this, some sort of entertainment channel? Although I don’t particularly watch these things…...oh, right now they are broadcasting about the past Sword General.”

“Yup, that’s my master.”

The previous Sword General was no longer within this world.

She was also very young, but she faced an aviation accident during her travels outside the country and did not return. No matter how robust a Swordie was, it would be impossible to survive an airplane explosion.

“She was a good person, loved to drink, even to the point where she’d do it right before her battles. What was ridiculous was that she’d only get stronger through her drinking.”

“To be honest, Onee-sama resembles her master.”

Neena wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she did not mention Manaka’s excessive drinking, it was best to keep Manaka under control since it was unclear when a battle may occur.

“She was truly strong. Even right now, if I was asked ‘could you beat her’, it would cause a headache for me. She was someone worthy of respect.”

“However…..even if you say that, she was a Swordie.”

“There’s nothing you can do about who you resent. Don’t you like Sefi as well?”

“Umm……”

In order to take Sefi’s life, Neena infiltrated the Sword Academy. Although she became close to Sefi, it seemed that she became overly close and became attached to the princess of the four generals.

“That said, Neena, wouldn’t it be great if you could just continue going to school like you did before?”

“Don’t joke around please!”

Neena’s face turned red as she stepped forward to speak.

She had also heard about the hardships within the Blaze reservation. They were from the complaints of her grandparents who were survivors of the Blaze cleansing. It must have influenced her greatly.

“I intend to fight for the Blazes till the very end. Of course, if Sefi-sama were to hinder me then————”

“Don’t get overly courageous. Based on what we were doing, it’s safe to say that it hasn’t been very constructive. So try not to expect too much out of it.”

Manaka spoke with excitement as she changed the channel. The special broadcast on Sword General Manaka had ended and a new TV drama just started.

“Even so, it’s hard for us to take action. Our identities have been completely exposed.”

“Then please don’t go near the academy. It’s too dangerous if you encounter the Absolute Sword. Although, there’s no way Onee-sama could lose.”

“Is that so? Well, looks like it’d be best if I don’t go there meaninglessly. Based on what I have ascertained from Syunaku’s abilities, her wire sword is capable of battling against groups of people. It would cause a bit of trouble.”

“The only ones who would take action are————Sefi-sama’s sister and the Absolute Sword. The other Seven Swords will……”

“No way, the Swordie government isn’t stupid. They wouldn’t let their precious Seven Sword fighting force be used against us. If there was an injury to the Seven Swords because of this, the loss would be too great. Syunaku was personally sent by Sylphy. The government will only use those that are dispensable to them. Just to have a guy like Kurou is already remarkable.”

“......But our enemy isn’t humans.”

“The government doesn’t have the obligation to send us our desired enemies to face.”

Manaka shrugged her shoulders while smiling.

Within her expectations, wanting to draw out the Seven Swords would take quite some time. She became the target of everyone from the start due to her position as the past commander of the Sabers. The size of the organization was small, although the vast majority were many male workers, their battle force was not anything to look down on. There were also a couple of Sword Princesses along with Kurou and Lars.

“For now we’ve been quite relaxed. It’s just been drinking and sleeping the days away.”

“What’s the plan for our other comrades? A lot of them are moving out for assassination attempts.”

“Assassinations that result in intimidation and nuisances. Even though the results have been mostly favorable, it doesn’t mean much based on my expectations of the government. Our boss…...seems to have let that person take action.”

“That person…...you mean the Death Sword!?”

Neena’s eyes opened widely while pressing her hands against her chest.

Death Swords————Neena was not very fond of them. For someone who harbored kind feelings towards Sefi, who was her enemy, yet ironically loathed her own partners, Manaka felt Neena was hopeless.

“Well then, that kid should be around here…...is she here to help Onee-sama?”

“Helping me? Well let’s see her abilities first.”

Manaka suspended the conversation and focused on the TV screen once again.

It was hard enough to be released from the burdening task of being a Seven Sword and the director of the Sabers. During this down time, just let me rest a bit————Manaka wanted to drink another can of beer.

The shopping came to a standstill for now as Kurou and the others went to a Japanese restaurant that Sefi was familiar with.

Although Kurou would have felt awkward being in a courtyard or banquet of a high class restaurant, the atmosphere here was very comfortable. The prices of the lunch menu were within normal scopes. Kurou ate some delicious tempura. Quantity wise it was a bit lacking, but he did not have room for complaints considering someone else was treating him. That person was of course Lars.

Backtracking for a bit, by “for now”————that meant that the shopping was going to continue.

“Alright, let’s go shopping again!”

Sefi was highly energetic after replenishing her strength. It already felt like Hinako became a test subject for her.

Sefi and Hinako once again took off shopping while Lars followed them.

As for Kurou, he was just aimlessly wandering the streets.

“Haaa——ah.”

Kurou deeply sighed.

Since Sefi had said “it will be girls only from here on out!” As a result, Kurou was not allowed to continue with them. However, having no guards for them was out of the question. Lars would have the dual role of being the bodyguard and the one that picks up the tab

Kurou realized that he could move around normally for once. Sefi and Hinako were probably going to buy undergarments and such. Kurou wished he could go with them.

“Well, it’s nice to freely move around occasionally.”

Nothing could be done about this situation which he was forced into. After coming out of the mountains, Kurou worked for the Sabers for a year. Due to the elimination matches, hospital stay, and the battle royal, he had been very busy. To be by himself again and leisurely passing the time was a nice change of pace.

Supposedly he was to receive a text when the shopping spree ended. In other words, from now till then, this was his time of freedom.

Bookstores, CD stores, and such, despite just glancing around and not buying anything, Kurou truly enjoyed his time strolling around alone. Buying something would be fine, but he did not feel the need to. Moreover, there was nothing in particular that he was interested in so he ended up being the type of kid who did not really like to spend money.

“Eh.”

Kurou stopped to take a look at a certain shop. The vendor had two crane games lined up at the entrance of the shop. Swordies were also keen on entertainment. At a gaming center like this, all kinds of individuals were around.

“It’s been quite a while, let’s have a go at it.”

After stepping out of the mountains and working for the Sabers, these games have been rare to come by. Starting from when he became a disciple of the Sword Saint, he grew up in an environment with no modern civilization. Although, he would occasionally skip out on patrol duty to play with Lars.

Kurou entered the store and sequentially glanced around at the neatly organized games. Because it was a Sunday afternoon, there were many guests here. Among them, the teenage males were the majority.

At the Swordie gaming centers, there seemed to be a melee game that was currently trending while a swords battle game was popular in human gaming centers. It was quite strange.

As a result of the Sun Cult’s frequent activities, there has not been much free time for him. For the time he had been away, a portion of the games were swapped out.

“Darn, lost again!”

A piercing voice resonated within the arcade.

Kurou looked in the direction of that sound and noticed a girl sitting in front of an arcade machine. It seemed like that leather guitar case leaning against the machine was hers as well.

The girl had her pinkish-red hair tied into two strands on the sides of her head with a feather hair clip that gave off a childish tone. She wore a cream-colored baggy sweater along with a red plaid miniskirt. It was likely some high school's uniform.

Her purple eyes stared at the console with resentment.

She was someone who would attract anyone’s gaze. Those ample breasts protruded from under her sweater. Her waist was thin and so were her legs. She possessed superb proportions and an exceptional figure.

Kurou could not help but be fixated on her.

“Hey, I haven’t seen you before. Welcome.”

After the girl noticed Kurou’s lapse, she revealed a smile. It was as if the entire dimly lit store shined the instant she smiled.

“Yeah, thanks……”

Kurou was unwittingly captivated by that smile and simply returned a proper greeting.

“Ah, do you want to play this? You can play in my place.”

The girl cheerfully stood up and grabbed Kurou by the shoulders, pushing him towards the front of the arcade console. Following that, the girl’s sweet fragrance wafted over.

What should I do? Kurou stressed over the situation, which was a rare occurrence for him.

“What the, do you address people with ‘chan’?”

“Alright, hurry and have a seat. Let me knock you down a peg.”

Sitting in front of the console that was across from Rinne was a brown-haired boy and a friend of his who had short hair standing close to Kurou. The two of them were approximately the same age as Kurou.

Rinne seemed to be this girl’s name.

“Hmm? Hey, aren’t you…...a human?”

“He might be. He even has a katana or something on him.”

Towards the brown-haired boy’s statement, the short-haired boy revealed an astonished expression. Afterwards, he looked towards Kurou intently as if he was surveying him.

“So what if I’m human? I didn’t see anything that said ‘humans can’t enter.’”

Kurou returned to his senses and smirked. He was very adept at dealing with these kinds of people.

“What did you say!? You sure have some nerve to make a Swordie your enemy!”

The brown-haired guy was aggravated. He did not carry a sword on him, but being a Swordie, he had sufficient strength to kill humans with just his bare hands. Normally, it wouldn’t be a good idea to incite him————

“You’re clearly weaker when compared to Swordie girls. Please don’t scare humans.”

“What are you blabbing on about!? You're just a human, don’t forget your place.”

The short-haired boy lunged towards Kurou, wanting to grab him.

“Don’t think so highly of yourself! That’s right…...are you one of those cultists who have been wandering around here lately?”

“Cultists? You mean the Sun Cultists?”

Kurou was a bit surprised as he asked.

“Ah, is that the name? Did they get the wrong location? Always trying to persuade others, yet no one even bats them an eye.”

“Yeah.”

Kurou once again felt shocked at what the short-haired guy said.

Although Kurou had known about the Sun Cultists taking to the streets trying to reach out to people, it was the first time he heard about them doing this in the Specialized Central Region.

“Well, I’m definitely not a Sun Cultist. As you can see I’m just a student.”

“What do you mean ‘just a student’? Tch, to be wearing what seems to be the Sword Academy’s uniform, don’t kid us.”

It would appear that they know about the Sword Academy. Never in their dreams would they suspect Kurou was a student there.

“That said, this guy seems to have a high temper. Wanna take it outside?”

“You…...even though you have a sword, do you really think you can win against a Swordie?”

“Winning or losing and such, don’t get ahead of yourself.”

Kurou gave off a smile as he spoke. He was not trying to find trouble, but after seeing these types of men, Kurou had a bad habit of joking around.

“Alright alright, that’s enough.”

Following that beautiful clear voice, Rinne clapped her hands.

“If you guys are going to fight here, then do it with games. That way there will be no bad blood regardless if you win or lose. That’s the rule around here.”

“......Is there such a rule?”

The short-haired boy tilted his head.

“I made the declaration just now. You have a problem with it?”

Rinne also tilted her head. She was clearly replicating his movements, but the level of cuteness was on a completely different level. Although, suggesting that the boy was cute was hard to accept.

“W-Well, if Rinne says so then……”

“Defeating a human through games is also interesting……”

The brown and short-haired guys seemed to understand even though they felt perplexed.

At some point in time, a crowd gathered around Kurou and the others nodded in approval.

From the looks of it, Rinne was treated as the princess-sama of this arcade.

“Then let us four engage in an elimination match. Who will be my opponent?”

Rinne wryly smiled as she once again sat in front of the arcade machine.

Kurou could not help but feel that his rhythm was disrupted.

“Ah, haha.”

Rinne was skipping around as she was heading forward. Her hair, dress, and the guitar case she carried on her back were swaying around as she moved.

How did it end up with the two of them walking together after Kurou left the arcade?

“What an exciting day. It was my first time winning like this.”

“Must be very gratifying for you……”

Kurou was not really interested in Rinne’s excitement.

After proposing that Kurou, the brown-haired kid, and short-haired kid engage in alternating elimination matches, Kurou lost every match, including the numerous matches afterwards against the arcade regulars.

This was especially true when it came to the dozen or so matches against Rinne. Despite them being competitive matches, he still lost them all.

The matches against the arcade regulars could not even be considered battles. However, since his losses against Rinne were out in full view, it was even more aggravating.

“Who would have thought there’d be someone in this world who would consecutively lose to me.”

Rinne’s eyes were sparkling.

Referring to herself with “boku”, this extremely sprightly girl seemed to be inept at playing these arcade games. Although she appeared to be a regular at the arcade, her ranking must have always been at the bottom. Furthermore, she had never relinquished this spot to anyone else before. Solely due to her clumsiness and cuteness, she was treated as a princess within that arcade.

“Oh.”

Rinne suddenly composed herself. The sides of her hair fluttered for a moment and following that she lowered her head.

“I’m sorry. There’s nothing amusing about me being overly excited. Since I haven’t even been able to beat even a novice before, I was very ecstatic when I won.”

“No worries.”

After receiving her frank apology, Kurou finally regained his focus. He could clearly predict his opponents’ attacks in battle, but he had absolutely no grasp of that when it came to a video game character’s movement. Speaking of which, Lars was very strong in this regard and always had Kurou pay for the arcade fees.

“By the way, why are you following me?”

Since he was continuously losing, Kurou decided to leave but for some reason Rinne tagged along.

“That’s because I’m very happy today.”
[[File:Kenshin v02 145.PNG|thumbnail|right]]
Rinne said that without hesitation. Although it was not quite a valid answer, Kurou displayed a “well, whatever” kind of expression. Plus there was nothing wrong with taking a walk with Rinne.

“Oh right I forgot. My name is Rinne, you can call me by name directly since everyone else does the same. What about you?”

“Kurou, although my original name was Katsuragi Kurou. Just call me Kurou.”

“Alright, Kurou-chan it is.”

“K-Kurou-chan?”

Rinne completely ignored Kurou’s dissatisfaction. She appeared to really like this type of address as she nodded her head excessively.

“I’m hungry after an exciting day of playing. Kurou-chan, want to go try that out?”

Rinne pointed toward a small stand by the sidewalk. A barbecue aroma drifted from that location.

It had rotisserie consisting of numerous thinly cut up pork slices folded up with shredded cabbage mixed together. That was then added to some pre-baked bread. In the end, it looked like a type of sandwich. It was apparently a popular item in the Swordie homeworld. For Sefi to be routinely visiting that Japanese restaurant, it could be said that Swordies had already been integrated into the Japanese food culture. However, they had not forgotten about the cuisine of their own culture.

Kurou grabbed one that had spices added to it while Rinne selected the one with a sweet flavor. After buying some juice from the vending machine, the two of them sat together at a nearby park bench as they ate their food.

“Wow, this is great. Their seasonings are quite excellent.”

Rinne took a seat right next to Kurou. She was joyfully munching on the sandwich. Since Kurou did not eat enough during lunch, he felt this was fine. Moreover, the seasoning was indeed pretty good.

However————, Kurou squinted at Rinne.

“What’s wrong Kurou-chan?”

“Are you…...a Swordie?”

“Yup.”

“......I’m a human you know.”

“Ah, you think I mind that? Those two just now weren’t bad individuals. For humans to be on a lower standing than oneself————it’s those who taught them that who are in the wrong.”

“......”

At a quick glance, Rinne looked as if she was not putting much thought into her words, but she was surprisingly pondering over this situation. At the very least, it was because of one’s identity and arrogance that those who look down on humans would even draw a dividing line.

“To me, I don’t see other people as Swordies and humans. The only difference I see is there are those who are good at gaming, and those who aren’t.”

“Isn’t that a bit too rash……?”

In the end, it really did feel as if she did not put much thought into it.

“Don’t worry, don’t worry. Besides Kurou-chan, to me you are a very special existence.”

“We’ve only known each other for thirty minutes.”

“That’s because————you’re an opponent who is on the same level as me in combat. That’s very valuable.”

“......Is that so.”

On the topic of being on similar levels, Kurou did not quite understand that after having frequently lost to some foolish tactics. In truth, a battle against an opponent that is too strong or weak lacks significance.

However, being on the same level, well……

Kurou surveyed Rinne from head to toe. Since it was Kurou we were talking about, it was understandable. Perhaps she————

“I always eat sweet foods so I was wondering how the spicy one tastes?”

“Hmm? Oh, it’s pretty good. It isn’t even that spicy.”

“Is that so……well, let me have a taste.”

“Eh?”

Before Kurou could recover, Rinne suddenly lunged out to grab a bite of his sandwich. Kurou had no time to react to this surprise attack.

“Mmmm……that’s tasty. It’s truly delicious.”

“Mhmm.”

Without hesitation, she bit off half of Kurou’s sandwich. If it were Sefi, this sort of maneuver could never be accomplished.

“Kurou-chan, try some of mine this time————eh?”

While Rinne was chewing on the roasted meat, she suddenly became tongue tied.

Her eyes gradually welled up with tears as she covered her mouth with her hands. She seemed to be muttering something indistinctly.

“What is it? Is something wrong?”

“……Waaaaah, it’s too spicy! Kurou-chan you liar! This is way too hot!”

Rinne tearfully glared at Kurou.

So it was like that huh. Kurou’s gaze fell on his sandwich. Although he did not feel the spiciness was to that extent, it might just be a matter of personal tolerance.

“Wuu, I’m going to cry……”

“No, you’re already crying.”

No matter how robust a Swordie’s body was, it seemed there were also those who feared spicy food.

“Jeez, you idiot.”

Rinne knocked on Kurou’s shoulder. Despite having held back her strength to a great extent, it was still painful.

“Ouch, that hurts. Hey.”

Kurou instantly grabbed hold of Rinne’s fist. Even though she was just lightly waving around her fist, it did feel quite heavy.

Having had her fist grabbed by Kurou, Rinne revealed a stupefied expression.

“……Huh?”

“Ah, my bad.”

Kurou unwittingly released Rinne’s tightly clenched fist.

Even with that, Rinne still stared intently at Kurou————no, she seemed to be looking towards the empty space behind him.

“……What?”

“Umm——……”

The blankly staring Rinne gradually started to break out in a blush. It must have been an indication of her embarrassment. Could it be due to the spicy food?

Rinne reverted back to normal as if nothing happened. She drank the rest of her juice in one go. Was she embarrassed after having her hand held just now?

“……Ha, looks like my preference is still sweet foods.”

“That seems to be the case.”

Kurou wryly smiled and then quickly ate the rest of his sandwich. Even for an innocent child like Rinne, who would have thought that all it would take was holding her hand to make her shy.

“……Kurou-chan, want to try mine as well?”

“No thanks, I’d rather not.”

Kurou shook his head when Rinne was passing him her sandwich.

After turning her focus away from Kurou, she nodded and began to wolf down her sandwich.

Kurou slowly started to take a liking to this girl.

It was already past three in the afternoon.

Kurou was still with Rinne.

“Hey.”

Rinne was walking across the overpass.

As he gazed at her near dangerous levels of revealing dress, he suddenly recalled the suspicion he had before.

“Rinne, do you play the guitar?”

“Eh? Oh, I guess you can call it a hobby.”

Rinne nodded while gently knocking on the guitar case that she carried on her shoulders. She then proceeded to do an air guitar maneuver. For the Swordies who were fully integrated into earth’s————Japanese culture, there were quite a few musicians.

“By the way, is it ok for you to be so laid back? Even though I have some down time, but what about you Rinne?”

“I’m practically the same. Although I do have a job, there just haven’t been any tasks for me lately.”

“What kind of job is it?”

“Hehe, that’s a secret.”

Rinne sheepishly smiled.

“Today is a rest day. Afterwards all that is left to do is go back home and sleep.

“That sounds quite boring.”

“Yeah, it truly is. Fortunately I was able to meet Kurou-chan today.”

Rinne reached the stairs and began to aimlessly walk along the overpass.

“Oh yeah, Kurou-chan let’s exchange emails. I already did the same with the group of arcade goers. If there’s a new game or someone new I can win against, be sure to tell me.”

“Ok, will do.”

After Kurou retrieved the phone from his pocket, the phones underwent an infrared connection to exchange emails and phone numbers.

“Alright, here it is. Actually, I’ve never sent emails or anything before.”

“Same with me. I’ve only had a cellphone since the past year or so.”

That should be obvious. Since the Sword Saint and her disciples resided in the mountains, it was impossible to get a cellphone signal. Even if a signal could reach, it was not like he had anyone to talk to.

Suddenly, Kurou’s cellphone ringtone sounded. He pressed the talk button.

“Hello?”

[Hello, Kurou-chan can you hear me?]

Rinne had her elbow set against the overpass railing. She was talking into the phone while glancing at Kurou with a devilish expression.

“Yes I can, even if you didn’t call I could……”

[I’m just making sure whether or not this would actually go through. I’m quite the worrier.”]

Rinne gave a quick smile and placed her cellphone back in her pocket.

Something was wrong, Kurou suddenly felt uneasy about her. Despite her outgoing nature, she was not just any ordinary cute girl.

An uneasing aura manifested around her.

Just what is it about her that is causing this? She was clearly an optimistic one, yet she gives off an unsettling feeling. Perhaps there was the possibility that Kurou was overthinking this as well.

“Ha.”

Rinne gently rose on her tippy toes on one leg while standing on the railing. The width of the railing was about 15 cm at best. Below the overpass was heavy traffic. Normally speaking, one would never step on there, but for a Swordie, even toddlers could pull off this trick.

“......By the way Rinne.”

“Hmm?”

“Your panties are revealed if you stand there.”

Actually, that happened whenever her miniskirt fluttered in the wind.

“Ahh, hey, that’s not right, who said you could peek.”

“I’m not even trying to peek.”

“Umm…...do you want to look?”

Rinne grumbled while pressing down on her miniskirt.

“Well, honestly speaking I do want to see.”

“You’re such a pervert. So aggravating, men are really……”

Rinne was shaking her head nonstop while wryly smiling.

“All the boys in the arcade would always look at my legs. That’s not right at all. You shouldn’t let anyone catch your line of sight.”

“That’s nothing, it’s not like it’s a battle.”

The regulars at the arcade were Swordies so it was obvious that they practiced their swordsmanship at school.

However, Kurou felt that there was absolutely no one threatening there. Well, besides one person.

“Jeez, it’s so boring. My panties were seen without me detecting it. Now there’s nothing left to see. This is quite aggravating as well.”

Rinne spoke with a smile on her face. She maintained her tippy toe posture as she hopped along forward.

Kurou followed behind Rinne. Although it was impossible for her to fall from there, Kurou did not plan on leaving her unattended.

Once they reached the bottom of the overpass, Kurou’s ringtone sounded. However, this time it was Sefi.

“What is it?”

[Hello, Rou? Sorry for the sudden call, but things have turned for the worse.]

Sefi’s tone sounded a bit anxious.

“What turned for the worse?”

[I was a bit immersed in shopping…...plus Lars was waiting outside so……]

“Did Hinako get lost?”

[Yeah…...you guessed right. I’m so sorry, I was being too careless……]

It would seem that Sefi admitted to her mistake.

Since she was a girl, there was not much that could have been done for her shopping immersion. However, for Lars to not notice was quite unusual.

Perhaps Sefi did not let him come near the undergarment shopping area? If that was not the case, it should have been impossible for that guy to lose sight of the person he was supposed to guard.

“What about her cellphone? Did you try giving Hinako a call?”

[Now that I think about it, Hina still doesn’t have a cellphone……]

“Oh.”

Darn it, Kurou finally realized what happened. For Hinako who was always within the school grounds, this was an unnecessary device. Thus, she was not given a cellphone.

“We should have given her a cellphone from the start. That was way too negligent for me as well.”

[For now, I’ll be searching around over here. Kurou you should converge with us.]

“Got it.”

After setting up a meeting point, Kurou hung up.

In the end, this situation was nothing to be surprised about. Hinako always walked about aimlessly. For that to happen when she was brought out on the street was to be expected.

“Sorry Rinne. Something came up——”

Just as he ended the conversation with Rinne…..

Rinne, who was originally walking ahead, stopped in her tracks. She was blankly staring at something.

“Please support us! Please support us!”

Following this imposing manner of calling out to others, something like a flyer was extended towards Kurou.

The crest of arms and logo which he had seen countless times, was printed at the top of the leaflet.

“The Sun Cult……”

“Please sup——K-Kurou!?”

The person who handed Kurou the flyer was a girl wearing a white cloak and a blue nun outfit.

Her name was Kido Akari, a Sun Cult girl whom Kurou had met many times before during their terrorist activity encounters.

“These people were the Sun Cult members that were mentioned before I bet. Kurou-chan, do you know her?”

“I suppose I do…..”

After responding to the blankly staring Rinne, Kurou displayed an agonizing expression.

He had work to attend to still, yet there was even more trouble————all he could do was let out a deep sigh.

Kurou and Rinne were currently next to the station’s entrance.

Although Kurou was unaware, after running around he ended up near the station.

In this crowded place, there were three nuns from the Sun Cult and ten male cultists in uniform. They were all holding leaflets and distributing them to pedestrians.

However, the cultists were completely overlooked. The pedestrians————were practically all Swordies and they paid no attention to the cultists. None of the Swordies even seemed to bat an eye at them.

“Jeez, you guys……”

Kurou ruffled his head while speaking.

“What are you guys doing here……?”

“You still don’t know after seeing us!? We are promoting the Sun Cult’s teachings!”

Akari responded in a provocative tone. She had always been like this. Kurou had even seen her in a half crying state when she became angry.

“No way. To be doing that in the Specialized Central Region, I’m not buying it. No one would trust a human religion since everyone here is a Swordie.”

Rather, usually Swordies do not follow any religion. It was said that in Swordia there were numerous kinds of religions, but the number of people holding on to those beliefs after coming to this world were quite scarce.

“You have no right to say that! There are even Swordies among us!”

“But aren’t they just guards?”

Kurou had battled against many Swordie fighters employed by the Sun Cult. Most of those were just mentally insane people who did not care who they fought so long as the opponent was strong.

“All in all, you guys are here in this kind of place to gather more believers……Oh yeah, Akari, did you leave the combat division?”

“Guh……!”

Akari had infiltrated the Sword Academy with other Sun Cultists in the past. When they were driven out by Kurou that time, she said she did not wish to continue fighting. Despite being opponents on the battlefront, there was no way Kurou could ever resent her. He honestly did not want her to engage in any perilous activities.

“T-This is also an important practice! Even though we don’t have any weapons right now, we can still kill you right away!”

“You don’t have the guts……”

“Haha, Kurou-chan and this girl sure have a good relationship.”

Rinne happily jumped into the conversation.

“What do you mean by ‘good relationship’!? Who are you anyways!? Kurou, you must be quite lucky to be going out on dates with girls on Sundays!”

“The time is right for a date precisely because it’s Sunday!”

Rinne purposefully said something that added oil to the fire.

She easily admitted to a date, leaving Kurou feeling a bit awkward.

“Y-You……this date……”

Akari clenched her fists while quivering.

“Then how about Akari goes on a date with me next time?”

“How can that even be possible!? You’re in the Sabers so you’re my enemy!”

“I suppose so.”

Kurou was playing dumb. However, the Sun Cultists were in no mood to play along.

The male cultists displayed a rather grave expression as they surrounded Kurou. Incidentally, even Rinne was caught in the encirclement.

“Akari, you said this guy is from the Sabers, is that true? He even has a katana on him. Is he the rumored human within the group?”

“Ah, about that……”

A suspicion surfaced within Kurou. Why did Akari hesitate in admitting to that? Kurou could not even recall how many Sun Cultists he had slain. Even right now, it was not surprising that rumors about Kurou were floating around within the Sun Cult. There must have been many who despised Kurou. Even if there were no implications behind this, Akari should still have no reason to do such a thing.

Akari focused herself once again and eyed her fellow cultists.

“Everyone, today our mission is preaching our beliefs. There’s no point in getting into an useless dispute with this guy.”

“……In that case, there’s been something on my mind from a while ago.”

“Shut up.”

Akari interrupted Kurou while sharply glaring at him.

“Actually, despite Akari always putting on airs, you're just part of the cadre or what? And you’re just a high school student right?”

“That’s what’s on your mind under these circumstances……?

Akari, who was at wits end, glanced over.

Having been surrounded by the widely known armed division of the Sun Cult, this was perhaps not even an issue for him. However, Kurou displayed no fear at all.

“Who cares about that! You know we’ve lost a couple members! If that guy is truly Kurou from the Sabers, there’s no way we can just stay silent!”

“Yup yup, I am Kurou from the Sabers.”

“W-What are you……”

Kurou easily admitted to it. Following that, Akari just looked at him in silence.

The Sun Cultists were not armed. Although they hold a lot of smuggled contraband firearms, it was not like even the flyer handout guys would be armed. Even if they were, Kurou would not be troubled at all.

“A fight for our lives, this way there’d be no resentment left……even though that’s what I wish for, it probably can’t be done.”

“Don’t give me that crap!”

A male cultist yelled out.

“Except, today I still have work. Furthermore I have a girl with me as well.”

Kurou shot a quick glance at Rinne and noticed that she was smiling and waving towards the cultists. She was not shaken at all.

“If possible I’d like to try to avoid any blood being shed. Since I won’t bring out my sword, you guys can come at us with your fists.”

“Are you a hooligan or what?”

The person who ridiculed him was Akari.

“Fine with us. Once we defeat him let’s send him back to headquarters!”

One of the cultists came at him with a punch. Surprisingly his movements were quite good, befitting of such a scary terrorist group. Despite being a religious organization, they seemed to have some variety of battle training as well.

“However, you still have a long way to go.”

Kurou saw through the cultist’s movements, avoided his punch, and then backhanded him in the face. After the sound of the punch, the man toppled down onto the ground.

After seeing that display of technique, the other cultists clearly felt afraid.

Kurou could not be compared to a Swordie, but as a human he had already trained over his limits. Even when using his heavy katana, he was able to freely manipulate it with his arm strength. If a human was hit with such strength, they would easily be knocked into a daze.

“What? No need to mention it, it’s just a quarrel among humans!”

Kurou intentionally said out loud. At a quick glance, it would be hard to believe that Kurou was a human.

“Whether it’s a Swordie or the police, no one would bother interfering. So hurry up and come at me!”

Indeed, on this street there was no one who would intervene in a struggle among humans. Swordies had no interest in these matters. The police would only get involved if it was between Swordies.

Kurou slayed Sun Cultists in the past due to his missions. However, he felt he was not in the wrong for doing so. If there were people who carried a grudge against him, there was nothing wrong with having a playful fight. Nevertheless, he did not plan on taking a beating and staying silent over the issue.

The Sun Cultist men came at him all at once. Humans were different from Swordies and their preference for one-on-one battles. There was no hesitation in attacking as a group.

Moreover, Kurou would not hesitate either.

For someone who was used to seeing a Swordie’s sword, a human’s movements were like witnessing slow motion. The Olden Style was not even needed. Kurou dodged the punch that came swinging at him and began his counterattack. He grabbed another person’s shirt, which lowered his opponent’s head, as he kneed him in the face. After that he elbowed the guy who attacked from behind in the abdomen.

“Ah, that looked like it’d hurt.”

Rinne raised her brows and used her hands to cover her face. She was probably very at ease.

“Capture that girl!”

The first person to suddenly rush at Kurou issued an order to the other cultist. After seeing his comrades fall one after another, perhaps the current battle method was not enough to take out Kurou.

The cultists who were given the order immediately charged at Rinne.

Damn, those guys don't know Rinne is a Swordie.

When Kurou remembered that it was already too late.

“Eh?”

Rinne was stunned. The cultists reached out to her, wanting to capture her————

“Hey hey, how dare you touch a Swordie girl.”

Rinne smiled as she spoke. She nimbly turned her body and avoided their hands. After that, the other cultists wanted to come from behind to reign her in.

“Oh.”

Following that tone of disappointment, Rinne swiftly swung her right hand.

Right when that happened————the cultist was sent flying.

“What!?”

“Huh!?”

The same thing happened to the guy who came from the front trying to grab her and the other guy who was trying to trap her from behind. They were gently lifted in the air and then blown a couple meters back. Their backs violently crashed against the ground.

“That was……”

Kurou could not help but be stunned as he looked towards Rinne who was smirking.

What did Rinne do? Kurou was not sure. No, she must have just lightly swung her arms. Even Swordies cannot just blow two muscular guys away. In that case————

“Kurou-chan, behind you.”

“……Got it.”

Kurou turned his body halfway after hearing Rinne’s warning and unleashed a roundhouse kick. His kick landed on the guy trying to do a grapple move from behind him.

The cultist started bleeding from his nose and fell down————that was the last of them. All the male Sun Cultists had already fallen flat on their backs.

“Well, I guess that’s it.”

Kurou satisfactorily clapped his hands. Although it was a clean win for them, none of the Sun Cultists were actually dead. Tentatively, they had taken the fight to an appropriate degree.

Akari and the other two nuns just stood there stupefied.

The situation afterwards can just be passed on to them perhaps. Of course, Kurou was never planning on assaulting human girls.

“Hey hey, what’s going on? Rolling over like a dead fish. So much for me helping out, it even looked quite interesting around here.”

“……?”

Kurou followed the sound of that voice and turned his head.

Coming out of the station was two figures.

One of them was a muscular male who was wearing a cultist uniform just like his fallen comrades. He had short hair and wore glasses. He was probably about twenty years-old, but his hair had already turned white. From a quick glance at the insides of his left sleeve, it was casually wrapped by bandages.

Walking next to him was a petite girl. She looked like a little student, perhaps at most she was in middle school. Her height was approximately 140cm. Although she was wearing the same nun outfit as Akari, her dress was rather short and sleeveless.

The two of them walked up to Kurou and then stopped.

“The one holding the katana is a human right? He has a rather cute face as well.”

“Umm…….”

Kurou was quite startled at his words.

He seemed to be a Sun Cultist as well, however he sensed that he was quite dangerous.

“I’m only kidding. It’s just as you see, I’m a lolicon.”

“Please tell me you’re joking about that as well.”

A truly dangerous man. There was nothing more bizarre than just the two of them being together.

“Well, that doesn’t matter. The pink-haired girl is a Swordie? What a strange grouping, a human male with a female Swordie.”

“Your group is also very strange.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

The bulky guy laughed after he spoke. He leisurely closed in on Kurou and Rinne.

He very casually closed the distance. Moreover, it did not seem as if it was a technique from any swordsmanship or wrestling.

However————

“…….!”

Kurou hurriedly backed off and pulled out his sword.

He felt a chill run down his back as cold sweat trickled down nonstop.

What is it with this guy————!

The bulky man was not a Swordie. Based on his aura and movement, one could predicate that he was human.

Even so, warning signs were going off in Kurou’s head. It may just be intuition, but he had no doubt that it was right.

“Lay down your arms, I’m not planning on doing anything.”

The bulky guy smirked while shaking his head.

“I was only coming here to help hand out flyers. Those guys appear to be still alive. Fighting will only make the situation worse for us.”

“……I agree.”

Kurou nodded and proceeded to return the sword to its scabbard.

“Well then, let’s head back Snow White. Can you please take care of those two over there? The remaining guys can just walk on their own.”

After that, the girl named Snow White approached the two cultists who were passed out. With one person in each hand, she picked them both up. The moment her hands were placed on their backs, she gently lifted them up as if she was lifting up a tray.

As if nothing had happened, the bulky guy and Snow White headed off towards the station. It did not really matter, they were probably just going to carry the knocked out cultists on the tram with them.

“……I hope our next encounter can be more peaceful Akari.”

“I don’t want to hear that from someone as reckless as you Kurou.”

After Akari coldly stated as such, she began calling out towards the fallen cultists.

Kurou was completely serious about what he just said. No matter the circumstances, he always seemed to be very mindful of this Akari girl. Wanting to meet her in peace was a sincere desire of his.

“……Hmm? Eh?”

Suddenly, Kurou noticed something. Rinne’s figure was nowhere to be found.

Just a moment ago————when the bulky guy was approaching them, she was without a doubt still around. Once Kurou was not paying attention, she disappeared.

Kurou instantly forgot about the Sun Cult situation and ran off. As he ran, he took out his cellphone to make a call.

“……Is this the Electronics Operating Division? There’s something I need to ask.”

Kurou dialed the number that directly connected him to the Sabers’ Electronics Operating Division. After telling them his affiliation and ID, he told them Rinne’s phone number.

“Can you track the cellphone location for this number? It should have a GPS in it.”

Within a short period of time, the Electronics Operating division transferred the coordinates to Kurou’s cellphone. He stopped in his tracks and opened up a special Sabers’ map from his cellphone. Two bright dots were displayed on the screen.

One was at Kurou’s current location while the other one was————

“It’s moving.”

The other bright dot was rapidly moving away from Kurou’s location. It would be best if he hurried.

Wait, hold on. First I should get in touch with Sefi————these two options surfaced in his mind.

“What’s moving?”

“A girl. I’m going to try and track————eh?”

Kurou suddenly looked to his side.

Standing over there was a familiar black-haired girl.

“……Hinako?”

“Yes, it is Hinako.”

She had her usual stoic expression while she was slowly eating a crepe-like treat.

It was just one thing after another————From the looks of it, the time to feel at ease for Kurou seemed to be far away.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter2

2014-07-21T06:15:29Z

D0nut:

==Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun==

Kurou dragged the maid outfit wearing girl by the hand and led her into the depths of the school.

Once there, no other figures were in sight. Interrogating the baffling girl in a place like this seemed profoundly fitting.

“So what’s with all this?”

The girl known as Hinako kept her back against the wall and raised her head as she blankly looked towards Kurou. If other people were to witness this, they may misconstrue this as Kurou coercing a girl. However, regardless of how other people viewed him, Kurou could not even comprehend what was going on himself.

“These were my orders, to serve you starting today. That’s why I came here.”

“Serving me......who ordered you to do so?”

“That’s not an issue at the moment.”

“It’s a huge issue!”

Does this girl even know what she is talking about?

During that one night while attacking the Sun Cultists, her appearance was indeed very bizarre.

No, this was perhaps not on outlandish levels.

That was because the mysterious light phenomenon wasn’t something that could be just promptly understood. As a result, he just forgot about it after writing the report, yet.......

“Anyways, I’ll be working for you. Anything outside of that isn’t my problem.”

“So extreme......”

Kurou weakly muttered. Following that, he sensed that class was about to start. There was no time to be engaging in nugatory disputes with this uncanny girl.

“Let me confirm something first. You’re a human right?”

“Well, I believe so.”

Although it was an amusing reply, Kurou was nearly certain that was the case. This girl appeared to be very feeble, completely different from a Swordie.

“Even though I have no idea what’s going on, you might as well go back. Other than humans who stroll around here working as servants, anyone else would be driven out.”

Within the academy, there was quite a large group of humans. They were not students or teachers but rather servants.

Other than the people employed here or those taking care of miscellaneous tasks within the school, the servants brought along by the students were largely comprised of humans as well.

Despite the academy disallowing humans from enrolling into the school as students, it was ok for them to be at the campus if it was purely work related.

However, if a human did not possess a permit to enter the Swordie school, things would inevitably get chancy.

“It’s fine, I already have a permit.”

“Huh? Where did you get it......hmm?”

Kurou suddenly turned around.

There were several colossal trees planted there. Just as Kurou was scrutinizing one of them————

“As expected of Kurou, you’re quite sharp.”

“It’s easy to detect your aura. Do you get that often?”

Lars walked out from behind the tree. He was wearing his school uniform and carried his sword by his waist just like Kurou.

“Was it you that brought her along?”

“All I did was lead her here. Afterwards I handed her over to you. Like raising kids, as long as they can work for you it should be fine.”

“No no, suddenly bringing up servicing or being serviced is too out of the ordinary! I don’t have the money to employ a servant!”

“Is the issue money? Well, I believe this aspect has already been taken care of! It’s because of————the director.”

“So this stunt was her doing!”

Thinking about it for a second, there was no one else who was capable of meddling to this extent.

“It’s still quite perplexing why she’d tend to the money related problems behind my back. What the heck is going on, explain yourself.”

“There’s really no other way it seems.”

After Lars took a glimpse at Hinako, he urged Kurou to move to somewhere else in order to get some separation from her.

Following that, he gave a run-down of the situation with a nonchalant tone.

Lars was most likely called to headquarters early in the morning by Manaka. Once there, he encountered this maid attire wearing girl and was imparted with all the details.

“She’s————the cult founder’s daughter.”

“Daughter? You mean there’s a founder or something within the Sun Cult?”

Although the people the Sabers suppressed were practically all followers of the sun, Kurou had limited knowledge about their higher-ups. What he did know was only the cult’s battle strength————equipment, and battling personnel count.

“Well, I guess a founder probably does exist. Story has it that it’s been over ten years since he last publicly appeared. However, the Sabers did receive reports indicating the cult founder has a daughter. Since DNA confirmation was not utilized, we don’t know whether or not she really is a legitimate daughter of his but she did say so herself.”

“Herself————sounds quite suspicious. We still don’t even know what she may be plotting.”

Hinako seemed to be completely uninterested in Kurou’s conversation as she leaned against the wall and leisurely stared into the sky. No matter how one looked at it, she did not resemble any of the dangerous Sun Cultists.

“That girl seems to be harboring some secrets. At the very least, she doesn’t seem to be the cult founder’s daughter, having not been placed on that high of a pedestal.”

“I agree.”

If she was a human who was influenced by the Sun Cult to oppose Swordies, then she probably would not have been inserted into a school filled with them. At the very least, she wouldn’t have shown up early in the morning wearing a maid outfit.

“Except, the so-called daughter of the cult founder isn’t a known truth. It’s a matter still under investigation. What is known is that the Sun Cult members seemed to be very focused on her, this is without a doubt. During that night, the Sun Cult’s movements appeared to be very flurried. Even that secretive criminal ringleader made her move. We questioned the apprehended Sun Cult followers numerous times, they appeared to have been ordered to ‘retrieve the package.’”

“That package probably referred to the girl. If she is the cult founder’s daughter, presumably that was a huge event back then......”

“Besides, even if that Hinako girl is really the cult founder’s daughter, there doesn’t seem to be a trace of criminal activity linked to her. Even if she was a follower of the sun, as long as she’s just a believer, there’s nothing wrong with that.”

“Hmm......”

Just like Lars said, the Sun Cult itself didn’t face restrictions from the law.

In the words of the Swordies, they were just a group of people with extremist values......

“When facing opponents who carry weapons, we Swordies will show no mercy in routing them. However, one of our rules is that we don’t harm those who don’t carry weapons. In short, it’s just the cultists who are armed.

“What a peculiar group of people.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

Even seventy years ago when the Swordies fought against humans during the Great War, the Swordies would not attack civilians. Especially those who were defenseless, they definitely would not have crossed swords with them.

It could be said that this was one of the restraints of a Swordie swordsman. Even if they strongly detested the opponent, they would not attack someone that was defenseless. What an extreme moral idiosyncrasy.

“However, Kurou wants to add himself to this group of bizarre individuals right? Thus, take her as your maid!”

“Well......wait, I need to attain a Swordie ID, what does having her be my maid have anything to do with that!?”

Kurou couldn’t help but shake his head towards Lars’s enthusiastic urging.

Kurou wished to protect Hinako, that was all. Anything after that should be dealt with by the upper management of the Sabers. Basically, handling this fell on Manaka and the others.

“However, even the Sabers would have a hard time dealing with a child. She may be the cult founder’s daughter, but there’s no reason to arrest her because she isn’t a criminal. That said, we could fabricate an accusation but for it to be something done by a girl like her, there’s no way something like that would pass. Nevertheless, if we were to leave her alone then......hence, it was determined that she would be handed off to Kurou.”

“What an absurd leap of judgment!”

Why was there a girl with such a problematic standing, so much so that she was strongly forced onto the hands of a normal member like Kurou.

“Furthermore, humans can live normally within the academy so her guise is quite well-done. That said, her identity may lead to some trouble but as long as Kurou is around, no matter what happens she should be fine right?”

“So you’re saying for me to become her bodyguard and guardian?”

“Kurou is also about to receive his pay from the Sabers so you can’t decline. This is an order———I believe that was what the director had said.”

“......Damn it.”

Kurou seemed to have no room to voice complaints once again.

Indeed, even if he had already earned his money, Manaka’s orders were final. In addition, if he loses his earnings from the Sabers, then there would be no way for him to maintain life down the road. Although his current gains from reward money were kept in his savings, he didn’t want the path to a steady future to be discontinued.

“Well then, good luck Kurou.”

Lars stated as he was beaming with excitement.

The Sword Academy covered a lot of ground. There were numerous facilities and it even had a courtyard constructed.

In accordance with the Swordie’s love for greenery, countless plants were planted within the courtyard. Throughout the year, there would be flowers embellishing the flower terraces and very beautifully well-kept grass fields.

In one of the corners of the gorgeous, vast courtyard sits a small piece of forest. Within the forest was a small wooden hut.

“Is this the place......”

Kurou stopped in his tracks. He lifted his head and gazed attentively at the small hut. Lars and Hinako did the same.

The person who constructed this courtyard was a human landscaper. In hopes of taking care of the landscaper, the school prepared a small hut for him.

That landscaper passed away a couple years ago and since the current landscaper was away on official business, there was no one else living here.

“So I’m suppose to live in this comfortable room?”

Kurou harshly glared at Lars who was explaining things nonstop.

“Pretty much. A couple of the higher-ups even wanted her to be placed under house arrest within this academy.”

If it was house arrest, then this facility would probably be even more suitable————Although they figured it was just going to be Kurou by himself, the entire Saber’s upper management still completely shifted this task to Kurou.

“Well then, I’ll leave the rest to the two of you.”

“Wait Lars, where are you going?”

Kurou grabbed Lars as he was about to leave.

“I’m going to school of course. First period has already started, if I don’t leave now......”

“So you’re seriously going to leave all the troublesome matters to me......”

“I’ve been told by my parents that I have to graduate. Well, it is what it is.”

After giving a slight smirk, Lars left without further interruptions.

Since Kurou understood that what Lars said about his parents was true, it was hard to keep him here.

“......There’s really no other way.”

Kurou muttered and proceeded to open the door to the hut using the key Lars gave him.

The interior setup was in a Japanese style. After removing his shoes, he entered inside and thoroughly scoped out the place.

There was an eight tatami living room along with another six tatami Western style room. There was also a conveniently placed kitchen, shower room, and bathroom. Even though from the outside it looked like an outdated tiny hut, the inside decor was exceptionally well adorned.

There was a TV, fridge, and what appeared to be a washing machine. Other things such as tables and chairs were already available. The preposterous sense that this place was not inhabitable was completely absent. It was probably because there was someone who would tidy up around here on occasion.

“Well, living here doesn’t seem too bad. Walking to school only takes five minutes and the facilities here are quite complete.”

According to what Lars said, there was no need for room and board. It seems even the electricity and gas costs were already covered by the school.

To Kurou, it did not seem that bad.

“Ha——, so this is a tatami. It’s my first time seeing one.”

“......”

Hinako took a seat in the living room and affectionately stroked the tatami mat.

It wasn’t that bad but————that was with the prerequisite that this annoying girl wasn’t living here as well.

Except, if protecting her was part of the objective, then there was nothing he could do about it. Kurou had already come to accept this worst case scenario.

“I believe I haven’t made a proper introduction. My name is Kurou.”

“Kuro?”

“Well the sounding is a bit off......whatever, it’s fine.”

“Are you a human? You’re different than the Swordies, do you have a surname?”

“Yes I do. My original name was Katsuragi Kurou. However, if I were to live within Swordie society, there’s no need for a surname.”

“So it’s like that.”

Hinako seems to have understood and nodded.

“By the way Kuro!”

“Calling me by my name directly already? Whatever, what’s the matter?”

“What should I be doing?”

“......”

Regarding this matter, it was something Kurou really wanted to inquire from her instead.

She obviously dressed up in maid attire and told him that she would serve him. However, he didn’t actually know what in particular she should do.

“......For now, just stand up.”

“Right.”

Hinako mannerly nodded and stood up. Kurou once again inspected her.

Her body was extremely petite, approximately 150 centimeters tall. Her hands, legs, and even her waist were slender to the point of seeming unstable. However, there were two massive bulges coming from her chest.

It was probably because that green and black colored maid outfit was quite exposing around the chest. That captivating deep ravine was pretty visible. The skirt was short, as if it was meant to be worn while in combat. It would seem that if there was even the tiniest of movements, her panties would be exposed.

However, did she not have any thoughts at all about this maid outfit seeing as she was completely unprepared for this.

“......”

Kurou couldn’t help but think who was the one that picked this outfit.

No, it should be obvious. It was the one who sent Hinako here————in other words, Manaka. She was someone who kept up with fashion trends. Within the Sabers, her uniforms were always accompanied by a beautiful overcoat stemmed from her interest in these matters.

In the end, if he were to become Hinako’s bodyguard, then there was no need to call Lars in. Calling for himself instead would most likely be a much better option. Instead, she specifically sent Hinako over to the academy thinking this would perhaps be much more interesting.

“About how old are you? What’s your age?”

“I’m 15, turning 16 this year.”

In other words, the same age as Kurou.

There was really no choice but to live with a beauty around the same age under the same roof......of course, if it was a mission then there was no way he would try anything unreasonable.

“......Well, whatever. For now just tidy up the place a bit. Seems like there’s plenty of dust around here. Since there’s a lot of useless stuff piled up in that room, I’ll go ahead and straighten things out over there."

Kurou decided to first clean up the stuff he saw in front of him. Although he skipped school on just the second day since he transferred, he probably wouldn’t be forced to drop out just because of this.

In another room was a bed. Having this room designated as Hinako’s room should be ideal. As long as Kurou could set up a shakedown in the living room he should be fine. He wasn’t one of those sensitive sleepers who couldn’t sleep without a bed. Even though he had a dream the previous night about sleeping on a comfy bed with a lovely wife, that kind of situation was something he was expecting in the years to come.

“I’ll leave tidying up the living room to you. No need to overdo it.”

Kurou pointed to the vacuum cleaner located in the corner of the room and then walked towards the bedroom.

Compared to a casual conversation, Kurou much preferred staying active.

This was because he didn’t know what to do with this————human girl of the same age.

“This must be a vacuum cleaner, it’s my first time near one.”

As soon as Kurou heard this eye-opening statement, he rushed back to the living room.

“You haven’t even used a vacuum cleaner before?”

“I’ve seen other people use it. However, this thing must be broken. It’s not making that whirrrr sound.”

“......Did you plug it in and press the on button?”

He knew that she wasn’t someone who was accustomed to the ways of normal life, but who would have thought that she was clueless on how to use a vacuum cleaner.

Hinako followed Kurou’s instructions, unraveled the power cord and plugged it in.

“Well then, it should be ready now.”

Hinako muttered and began cleaning up the tatami. Although she wasn’t familiar with the fine details, she did pretty much get the gist of operating the vacuum cleaner.

With that daringly skimpy miniskirt along with having to lean over as she moved the vacuum cleaner around, it was quite difficult on the eyes. Every day from now on, he would probably be in the presence of this appearance constantly. Kurou felt a bit tired from this. Being unable to rid himself of this overly revealing maid outfit wearing girl all because of his boss, it was really quite tragic.

“I should probably tidy up here a bit too.”

“Eh!?”

Hinako suddenly began to move the vacuum on top of the table. Kurou did not even have time to stop her. Once the table was thoroughly cleaned up in this fashion, she started to shift the vacuum on top of the TV placed in the corner of the room.

“Hey hey hey! H-H-Hold on a sec, you shouldn’t be cleaning these places! No, just forget about this place......oh yeah, I’ll have you clean up the shower room for now.”

“Understood.”

Hinako nodded her head. It would be disastrous if she were to break the TV or some other electrical appliance.

“Well then, I’ll be going now.”

“Hold on, first set aside the vacuum cleaner.”

Stupid wouldn’t be the right description for her since Hinako seemed to be quite diligent.

It was more than just having a bad premonition about this. If Hinako were to be allowed to mess around with the household equipment, the result would be something quite frustrating. Although this was the case, it would be unbearable if he were to clean the entire place by himself.

Kurou explained in detail how to clean the shower room to Hinako and then sent her off.

“She should be fine......although it won’t be smooth sailing, I should be getting to work myself.”

After depositing the unnecessary furniture the landscaper had into the hut’s storage room, he began sorting through the necessities sent to them by Manaka and then he redid the vacuuming for the living room.

“That’s about it. Well then, is she still cleaning the shower room......”

“Ah——”

“......”

Suddenly, Kurou’s face tensed upon hearing a cry from the shower room.

He had considered ignoring it but that was out of the question. Kurou despairingly looked down.

“I must say, having warm water enter the shower room makes it much more tiring.”
[[File:Kenshin v01 003.jpg|thumbnail|right|400px]]
“This sort of thing, I already know.”

Hinako was sitting inside the bathtub in an unnatural position with her legs laid spread out.

Her tiny skirt curled up, revealing her white striped panties.

In addition, the showerhead that fell into the tub was spraying out water. Her maid outfit was tightly stuck to her body after being drenched.

“Let me first ask, how did it turn out like this?”

“After the water came out, the showerhead started to go out of control. I wanted to grab it but then I fell into the bathtub.”

“Really now?”

It was just as he predicted. Having someone who was incapable of even operating a vacuum cleaner go tidy up the shower room was never going to work.

Kurou took Hinako back into the living room and was currently drying her soaked long black hair with a towel.

Hinako did not reveal an annoyed expression, continuing to let Kurou dry her off.

If he were to remove the maid outfit and rub her body dry, she probably wouldn’t even mind————these types of diabolical thoughts coursed through Kurou’s mind.

“......Well then, you can dry yourself off now.”

“Ok, I’ll do my best.”

Just like that, Hinako dried her half exposed chest and legs.

“Looks like the only thing qualified about you is your body.”

“Yes.”

Hinako nodded.

If she had denied that statement then he would have felt quite troubled. Rather, with her nodding in agreement, it was hard to respond to that. Kurou couldn’t help but clutch his head.

“With this, you’re pretty much just a busty freeloader right?”

“That’s how it is.”

“In that case, stop nodding and agreeing so willingly. Jeez......”

Kurou helplessly stated as he stood up. He glanced over at the time and noticed it was approaching noon. It was most likely due to the heavy task at hand. Or was it because it was tiring having to deal with Hinako. In any case, he did feel quite hungry from all of this.

“First let me ask, are you able to cook?”

“I can eat but I can’t cook.”

“......I see.”

The task of cooking will probably be Kurou’s responsibility for the most part.

From the materials Manaka sent, there seemed to be a large quantity of instant ramen and other instant food products. If it was only for today, this should suffice.

“However, even though you’re a highly regarded girl of the Sun Cult, it’s surprising that you can’t even handle tidying up. Just what kind of caged bird are you...”

“I’ve never been in a cage before.”

“It’s a figure of speech. Just who in the world raised you......”

“Even if you ask, there’s nothing to say really. It was my first time going outside not too long ago, that’s all.”

“Eh, in that case it’s pretty much like being in a real cage......that said, hmm? For the first time?”

As Kurou walked out of the kitchen, he immediately stopped upon inquiring as such.

“You said you’ve never been outside before......why is that?”

“I was locked within a room.”

“......”

Kurou pressed his fingers against his temples.

In other words, the cause was most likely her imprisonment. If what she said about this being her “first time” was taken at face value, then the reasoning behind “you can’t even handle tidying up” would change once again.

If she were to be raised away from the masses and prevented from doing anything during her entire life up to now......

“Gurr——”. Suddenly, a silly sound echoed.

“......I’m hungry.”

“Well then, we’ll continue this later.”

It was improbable that anyone could be focused on a conversation when their tummy was growling.

Kurou once again headed towards the kitchen.

“Thank you for the meal.”

Hinako set her spoon down and mannerly pressed her hands together.

Despite it being instant curry and instant rice, Hinako held no complaints and finished all her food.

After Kurou finished eating the same thing, he drank a cup of water in one go.

“Well then, for now just let me listen to what you have to say for a bit. You said it was your first time stepping outside, what exactly did you mean?”

“I’ve stayed in one room the entire time ever since my childhood, maybe even from the moment I was born......”

“......”

“On the subject of where this place was, I don’t know even to this day. Although I don’t think it was a Sun Cult facility.”

This was a serious topic. However, Hinako narrated with a stoic expression.

“A room you say? Then, what kind of room was it specifically?”

“It was quite a spacious room with pure white carpeting and a glass ceiling. There was also a bookshelf, bed, and cushion......there were two doors, one leading to a bathroom and shower room and the other leading to the outside of the room. However, I wasn’t able to leave.”

“Haven’t you ever thought about going outside to take a look?”

Kurou raised a question. It wasn’t exactly a thought-provoking question. If he were to listen intently, it may cause her to feel anxious.

“Of course, but there was always people waiting nearby to stop me. They told me that I didn’t have the founder’s permission......”

“Are you saying that the people you’ve encountered were the ones that have been taking care of you the whole time? So what do you do inside the room all day?”

“Read books, which included holy scriptures and even history books. Although when I was young, I would frequently play around with everyone within the room. However, I’ve spent my entire time reading these last few years.”

“You said you’re only fifteen years old right? Before you were fifteen, was your life always like this?”

“Yes.”

Hinako gently nodded.

If she was the cult founder’s daughter, then having a completely different lifestyle wasn’t exactly something unimaginable.

That was because the religious organization frequently engaged itself in terrorist activities.

However, the possibility of her receiving the cult’s teachings or training in order to take part in fighting against the Swordie government should be set aside for now. Why would she be imprisoned though?

Objectively speaking, Sakurai Hinako was truly a beautiful girl. She even had this air of mystique surrounding her.

If they were to set her out in public, she could even become a major spokeswoman. There would be a lot of value in this. Why they would take special measures in concealing her, it was really quite baffling.

Or rather, what was the meaning behind not letting her out of the cult followers' sights?

No matter how he looked at it, since the information available was lacking, a judgment could not really be made.

“However, right now you’re here. Was it because you escaped?”

“I want to see the world with my own two eyes. It’s not enough to satisfy me just by hearing about it through books and people......those who understood me allowed me to leave the room.”

“Was it those people you had frequent encounters with before? Were those guys followers of the sun as well? Had they been ordered to do unlawful things by the cult founder?”

Kurou tilted his head and pondered.

Even though he didn’t understand the fine details about the Sun Cult, he was clear on the fact that they complied with the cult founder’s orders, thus risking their lives in combat.

He had experienced that multiple times. The one named Akari also battled for the sake of the organization, this was undeniable.

“I don’t understand either. However, everyone wanted me to escape, for this I wanted to express my gratitude. Although, I’ll most definitely never see them again......”

As Hinako spoke, a fleeting expression surfaced in her eyes.

When Kurou first met her, she was located in the van of the Sun Cult.

There was probably the fear that she was captured while escaping. Within Tokyo Swordia, the Sun Cult had their own information network. Escaping with a burdensome girl was certainly not possible.

It would be troublesome for the group that released the cult founder’s daughter. Perhaps the whole crew was captured or more likely, killed. Furthermore, Hinako realized this aspect.

Hinako, she wasn’t just a girl with a complicated standing, she was also burdened with this extremely serious matter————

“Nevertheless, you easily mentioned all these things. These are probably matters that you don’t really want to discuss with other people right?”

Hinako stolidly shook her head.

“That director named Manaka told me that we should be having this kind of conversation right away.”

“Eh, so that’s why?”

“Yes, she said ‘Kuro is a cynical person, therefore it would be best that you say whatever you can say as early as possible.’”

“......I see.”

Kurou did not hold any particular interest in Hinako.

If he were to become her bodyguard, his impression of her didn’t really matter.

However, even if that was the case, Kurou would want to protect Hinako even more if she honestly told him about her personal matters compared to if he knew nothing about her.

Kurou once again faced Hinako.

He wanted to impose one more question.

“Do you know why you were imprisoned?”

“I’m not sure. However, one of the people who set me free told me this, ‘You, you’re this organization’s————no, you’re the hope of all humans.’”

“Hope......?"

Indeed, there was something unusual about Hinako. She could already be considered as an anomaly.

When Kurou first encountered her that night her entire body was enwrapped in light.

“However, calling you the hope of all humans is quite the exaggeration. As far as I know, humans aren’t in despair.”

The people who allowed Hinako to escape were also dangerous Sun Cultists, this was without a doubt. Nevertheless, wasn’t this just a vain hope instilled in her?

“I don’t completely understand what that meant. However, he also said something like this.”

“What would that be?”

Hinako gazed out the sunlit window and took her time in responding.

“He said, I was the————’maiden of the sun.’”

On the following day, sword training once again commenced with a lecture.

Even though Kurou diligently went to class, he didn’t see Lars anywhere. This golden white-haired teenager had always been quite capricious.

Sword training was still the same as two days ago. The students would train with one on one matches. There also seemed to be team battles, studies on the various measures to deal with ranged weapons, as well as practice with the lance, daggers, and other weapons. However, the first years were not at this stage yet. Although Kurou felt that it would be more interesting the way it is.

“However......”

“Yes?”

Kurou leisurely tilted his head and looked at Hinako who was standing by his side.

“Why are you here as well? You’re not planning on studying at the school are you?”

“The director told me to stay near Kuro at all times.”

“Even so......”

Just a while ago during the other classes, Hinako would grab a chair from who knows where and sit in the corner of the classroom. The teachers didn’t mind her doing this. Perhaps it was because Hinako greeted the teachers beforehand.

What was unexpected was Hinako being completely attentive during class. She probably felt invigorated at the idea of going to class. However, this invigoration was also the same for Kurou.

“Guess there’s nothing I can do about it for now. I even thought about you as a possible conversation partner beforehand......”

“Kurou doesn’t have any friends?”

This ojou-sama really hit on a painful subject.

“It’s not that I don’t have any friends. It’s......”

Kurou took a brief glance at Sefi.

She seemed to be surrounded by a couple of girls. It was the girl with the short hair and the plainly dressed glasses girl he met yesterday.

“......!”

Sefi had just caught eye of Kurou and immediately revealed an astonished expression. Following that, she sharply glared back at Kurou.

It seems she intended on keeping her friendship with Kurou hidden from the public, but why would she be angry?

“Well, humans are shameful beings in modern Japan, especially within this academy.”

“I see, although I had already known about this, I never thought it would turn out like this. Kurou is the guy that’s rejected by everyone.”

“......”

Known as the maiden of the sun, it appeared that she had a grasp of this superfluous information.

She probably didn’t realize that she herself was being excluded in the same way as well.

“Hmm?”

A female student approached Kurou with a rather serious expression.

Her long brown hair rested on her shoulders. She was a very cute girl.

However, unbefitting of her cute appearance was that she exuded a clear sense of enmity. She was holding her sword firmly in her hands.

“Well then, who are you?”

Kurou inquired frivolously. If he responded to her hostility with the same sort of animosity, then he would be stooping down lower than a child.

“My name is Freya! I feel honored to be speaking with the disciple of the Sword Saint! Don’t shy away just because I’m the number two ranked swordsman in our grade!”

“Oh, number two?”

Once Kurou finished his whimsical response, Freya raised her brow. He was probably seen as an offender for not being surprised upon hearing her number two ranking. Although, Kurou could care less about placement.

“......As for you, just forget about it. You seem to have entered the academy through standard procedures, however......this girl is different! These are the sacred training grounds of the Swordies! Humans who are not servants can’t just visit this place whenever they please!”

Emotions sure run high for this Freya person. Although, being energetic is a positive trait.

“It’s like that? Well, although I do feel apologetic, there’s a reason behind this. I won’t let her hinder you guys so please bear with it for a bit.”

“In that case, I have a proposition for you!”

As if she had predicted what Kurou’s response was going to be, Freya swiftly replied.

“Battle me! I heard you beat Sefi-sama while I was on break. If that was for real, I wish to confirm it myself!”

“Then, if I win, will you approve of her visitation?”

Even if she approves, it wasn’t an official approval. However, if he was able to receive the number two ranked student’s support, then perhaps his situation might somewhat be improved.

“Ha——, you want to determine a winner?”

The person who asked was only watching on with a blank stare. If only Hinako possessed a fraction of Freya’s domineering attitude.

“Everyone wants to see your strength again. I’ll be straightforward, before everyone was only focused on Sefi-sama and probably didn’t notice you at all.”

“I wish to be in the spotlight even more! I would hate to be wounded without being noticed.”

No one laughed at Kurou’s wisecrack.

Even Freya, who was slightly chuckling before, had now kept her lips sealed. They seemed to be uninterested in the jokes of a human.

“Hmm, if that’s the case then you must try your hardest under all the attention. You also have this one advantage.”

“Advantage?”

“You’re the Sword Saint’s disciple, plus you’re a human living among Swordies. Us Swordies————you probably understand the tendencies of Swordie women right?”

“......Well, more or less so.”

“If you are truly strong, then this academy might become your harem one day.”

After that profound statement, Freya raised her wooden sword over her head.

As Kurou was keeping a vigilant watch over her, he felt somewhat stunned.

Although she had joked about monopolizing the girls here, but in actuality, if you thought about their tendencies, the possibility of forming a harem wasn’t completely out of the question.

Kurou took a peek at Sefi.

His goal was to marry and establish his own household, which was the complete opposite of a harem. He had never carefully thought about that sort of thing before. However, upon reflecting over it, just what would be the best choice?

“I won’t go down easily, otherwise I’d make Sefi-sama look bad!”

Freya got into her stance, she was pretty much set.

The number two ranked student didn’t appear to be a pushover. Kurou confirmed this within himself. Although Sefi was ranked number three, there seemed to be quite a gap in strength between the two placements.

In addition, the other party knew about Kurou’s win over Sefi so she probably won’t be negligent in this regard.

Sefi on the other hand revealed a worried expression that was poles apart from her previous unhappiness. She probably understood Freya’s strength very clearly. Of course, she was even more familiar with Kurou’s strength. To still feel worried for him, that says a lot about how powerful Freya is.

No, compared to this, he perhaps felt quite honored to be instilled with a bit of anxiety by Freya.

Kurou slowly began posturing his wooden sword.

The students' chitter chatter suddenly ceased.

Everyone wanted to pay close attention to who wins this matchup.

A human who could beat Sefi, his strength was certainly genuine.

Haha, ok, you guys can have a look. It’ll be displayed for you all to see.

Kurou finished preparing his stance and pointed the tip of his sword to Freya.

At this moment, Freya made her move. It was hard to follow her visually.

In an instant, the distance between Kurou and Freya became increasingly close————

The two of them began their clash of swords.

“No matter how many times I run it over, it still doesn’t make any sense.”

Hinako blankly muttered.

After lunch, in the corner of the living room, Hinako was currently reading through the cooking books that Kurou had borrowed from the library.

However, she didn’t really take note of the book’s contents very assiduously. In Hinako’s mind, she was replaying the events that occurred earlier today.

“What doesn’t make sense?”

Kurou, who was wearing casual attire consisting of a T-shirt and shorts, leisurely rested on the tatami mat and was reading a manga magazine before standing up impatiently.

“I’m referring to you Kuro. During today’s sword training......”

“Ah, that, you don’t need to worry about it.”

“I want to know even more about matters regarding the outside world.”

Hinako looked towards Kurou once again.

“The Sun Cult pretty much only reject Swordies. However, those kinds of cultists would only acknowledge the battle strength of a Swordie.”

“Even if they reject them, there’s no point.”

“I also heard that about some of the horrors regarding Swordies. Kanae, who was present during the massive anti-government protests that occurred in some district eight years ago, was someone I used to have numerous encounters with. She would frequently tell me, at that time there was a Swordie sent to suppress the rebellion who possessed monstrous strength.”

“Monstrous......”

Kurou lightly scratched his forehead as he spoke indifferently.

For Hinako, Kanae’s words didn’t present much of a true image.

At the time, Kanae was only a middle-schooler when she had said “the Swordies were swordsmen that could easily cut down humans who were armed with weapons”, yet it was hard to forget those words.

“However, against those monstrous Swordies————Kuro only needed one strike to take her down.”

The strike that Hinako saw from Kurou today seemed to be etched into her mind.

The one known as Freya, who was somewhat of a typical Swordie girl, the moment she raised her sword————the victor had already been decided.

When in the world did Kurou raise his sword, and when did he swing down?

Hinako could not comprehend any of it. In the end, she wasn’t even sure if he had attacked.

By the time she realized it, Freya’s body was already shaking and soon toppled to the ground within the classroom.

Once the sound of her impact dissipated, the spectators who were holding their breath began to whisper to each other.

“The Swordie students all appeared to be staring in disbelief. Kuro, what in the world did you do? I have absolutely no idea.”

“Did the one-hit KO ruin it————, everyone seemed completely disappointed.”

Kurou still maintained his indifferent expression as he smirked.

It looks like Hinako was trying to reconcile the teenager in front of her with the swordsman who knocked out Freya.

He was completely inconceivable.

No matter how unworldly of a person Hinako was, she did realize that the number of humans who were like Kurou were numbered to just a few. A human living among Swordies and able to win against them in swordsmanship, just what path of life results in such a rare existence?

“I want to know. It’s only because I want to experience and witness various things that I would come to the outside like this. I have a great deal of interest in you. How come you can defeat a Swordie as a human? Although it is said that you are the disciple of the Sword Saint, but in the end, why are you the one that she selected as her disciple? Swordies teaching humans swordsmanship, besides you, are there any other instances?”

“If you excessively dig at the roots of someone’s past, you will be seen as quite a nuisance.”

“What did I do that’d be considered annoying? This I want to know as well.”

Hinako undauntedly spoke. Although she felt Kurou was a human full of mysteries, she wasn’t terrified of him at all. Because it was impossible for her to understand his swordsmanship, she wasn’t able to understand the horror behind it.

“Well, there’s nothing about the past that I want to conceal anyways.”

Kurou nonchalantly spoke.

“When I was seven years-old, my parents died. However, my master who I happened to meet by chance————the Sword Saint took me in. From then, during that seven year span until I was fourteen years-old, I put all my effort into learning the ways of the swords......not too long after the Sword Saint’s whereabouts became unknown, I worked for the Sabers. After that, I entered the Sword Academy and even carried an unexpectedly heavy burden with me. That’s pretty much it.”

“What a troublesome life.”

“Don’t indifferently deny another person’s hardship. Furthermore, that last bit of what I said was referring to your annoying comments.”

“Ha, annoying? Since no one has ever said anything like this to me before, it does feel quite refreshing.”

“......”

What the heck, Kurou revealed a complicated expression.

Having been surrounded by the people who treasured her throughout her life, there were many things that felt like a change of pace for her.

“However, I still don’t understand any of this based on your simple explanation. Plus, to easily take down someone like Freya is very baffling. Please go into more detail.”

“Geez, still not letting that matter go I see. That said, even if you were a swordsman you still wouldn’t be able to understand my swordsmanship. Well then, if I were to tell someone like you who doesn’t even have the battle capability of a little dog, there’s no chance you would understand————”

“......?”

Suddenly, Kurou ended the conversation.

He gestured Hinako to stop with his hand as he gazed out the window.

“Umm, Kuro?”

“Quiet. Listen to me, don’t leave my side.”

Kurou picked up his katana that was nearby and stood up.

His previous smirk was now replaced with an anxious expression. Is he the same person from just a moment ago? Hinako carried this suspicion.

This further deepened the enigma surrounding Kurou.

Hinako closely followed Kurou outside.

In order to learn what was unavailable from within that room, Hinako received help from a group of people and was brought to the outside world.

In addition, Kurou was someone who kept provoking her curiosity.

It didn’t need to be said that Hinako would never leave his side.

The small hut Kurou and Hinako resided in was located in a small forest deep within the courtyard.

Although it was a forest, it was also equipped with a pathway leading to an open clearing with the hut and its surroundings. In front of the hut, there seemed to be a parking area that could hold three or four vehicles.

Kurou stood waiting in the center of this clearing as something was approaching them.

“Ugh!......”

Kurou leaned against his katana as he groaned.

Overall, there was this very strange sort of feeling. There was actually a suppressed light force closing in on him, but for some reason a sense of hostility wasn’t detected.

If he knew it was an enemy, he could engage in a pre-emptive strike. However, in this situation where it was still up in the air, he was unable to freely take action.

“Whoever it is seems to have arrived.”

Hinako quietly spoke from behind him.

She was also capable of keeping a calm demeanor and sensing the bizarre aura. Despite her believing Kurou was an odd person, she was somewhat mystifying herself.

“It’s coming from over here this time.”

Kurou redirected his attention and faced the incoming person head on.

From the depths of the shadowy forest, a figure appeared.

The person walked towards them with an exceedingly languid pace, their hair and dress swaying in the light breeze. Indeed, the person was a girl.

She was wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform and hoisted a massive object over her shoulders.

Even though the darkness made it hard to visualize, the object appeared to be both long and wide.

“Ah, it’s her, the one who for some reason kept glaring at me during sword training. She’s also quite cute.”

“......However, the object being held over her shoulders isn’t cute at all.”

Kurou distinctly saw the object being carried on Sefi’s shoulder as she was approaching.

Sefi’s height was about a hundred and sixty centimeters. The scary thing was the object she carried was a sword that was about the same length as her. Furthermore, the width of the blade was abnormally wide and the metallic sheath which contained the blade must have been more than thirty centimeters wide.

Rather than calling it a sword, it appeared to be more like a cannon that she was carrying.

“Umm, Sefi-san? What in the world is that......”

“That means this must be the first time I’ve shown this thing to you.”

Compared to her unexpected entrance, Sefi instead used her usual manner of speaking in response.

Sefi’s cannon————no wait, her sword was being held upright by one hand.

“Wow!”

Hinako was astonished.

Well, can’t blame her for that. To be able to single-handedly grab that ridiculously long and massive sword was unthinkable for any human.

Sefi pressed a button of some sort located on the metallic sheath. After that, the sheath fell onto the ground and a thick blade appeared. Although the light blade wasn’t activated, he understood it was still an extremely ferocious weapon.

“Let me introduce you to my personalized sword————the Starbreaker.”

“Woah, even the name lacks charm.”

This time even Kurou became somewhat surprised.

When Swordies attained their Swordsman title, they were able to receive their own personalized swords.

They were modeled after their parents or master’s style. There were numerous circumstances to be taken into account when having a swordsmith forge one’s personalized sword. At that time, the swordsman would relay all of their preferences and details to the swordsmith and the result was a sword that suited them greatly.

“Starbreaker......Swordies give their swords names?”

Having not understood the prior situation still, Hinako asked in admiration.

“To Swordies, the sword is an object that is comparable to a clone of themselves. Before, the name was given in Swordia’s language, but nowadays using Japanese to name a sword is becoming more and more common.”

“That has nothing to do with it.”

“Isn’t it great though? If you were Japanese, say for example you named your dog Taro——, if other people didn’t know the language, then they might instead call your dog John.”

“Using pet names as an example......speaking of which, does Kuro’s sword have a name?”

“I have nothing of the sort.”

The weapon Kurou used was a katana received from his master. Although it was a good quality sword, to Kurou it was just an object. For someone who wasn’t even a Swordie, he had no intention to name his own sword.

“This stuff doesn’t matter!”

Sefi spoke with a piercing tone, cutting off Kurou and Hinako’s carefree conversation.

“Rou! Don’t you understand the present situation!?”

“No, I don’t get it at all. Sefi, why did you suddenly pull out your sword? Since it’s you, you didn’t have to barge on though, you’re always welcomed in my bed."

“Quit joking around! That said, what in the world do you call this? Why did it turn out like this!? You bring over a maid all of a sudden and you guys are living together in this kind of place!”

“Haha, I probably didn’t mention this to you yet Sefi. Eh? So you know why we are living here?”

“For this sort of thing I had immediately figured it out. That’s because I have people looking into Kurou’s tendencies.”

“I think I know the motives of those investigators.”

It was unlikely that it would be anything such as assassination related activities.

“Before that, I should have asked what Sefi’s motive was. Why did you come here? Why are you pointing your sword towards me?”

“W-Well you see......Rou, your sword goes beyond all expectations.....ah, forget about my motives and all that. Once I cut you down you need not mind that!”

“Of course I’m going to mind!”

As Kurou sharply snarked, he took a step back. Kurou understood Sefi didn’t have any killing intent but he also knew that she wouldn’t threaten and jokingly point a sword towards others.

Even if there was no killing intent, there was no doubt that she was going to take on Kurou seriously.

Regarding the reasoning behind Sefi’s actions, Kurou could only think of one explanation.

“......In that case, there’s something I want to say to that overly inquisitive maid over there.

Kurou looked towards Sefi as he spoke.

“What is it?”

“During the day, Freya probably mentioned it, something regarding a Swordie’s tendencies.”

“Yes it has been mentioned before. However, Kuro rendering that girl to a state where she couldn’t stand up anymore after combat left such a deep impression on me. I had forgotten about what she said accidentally.”

“What an unpleasant manner of speech you have. Whatever, let’s leave that aside for now......Swordies are known as the sword loving race.”

“Loving......swords?”

“Ugh......”

Hinako was dumbfounded while Sefi on the other hand frowned in dissatisfaction.

Kurou paid no heed as he continued his explanation.

“Just like how humans can be drawn towards appearances, smarts, physical capabilities, economic potential and many more things, a Swordie will be drawn towards a strong swordsman. Especially among female Swordies————just when a girl hits puberty, that kind of inclination appears to strengthen intensely.”

“By a strong swordsman......? Hey Kuro, within the Swordies, aren’t females overwhelmingly strong? That means......”

“That’s precisely the case. Normally speaking, Swordie girls always take a liking to other strong girls.”

“It’s probably hard to bear children like that.”

Hinako straightforwardly pointed it out.

Although it was just as Hinako said, however, for her to clearly draw this type of conclusion was really quite impressive.

It was also said that male Swordies were not really obsessed with swords. Usually, they were still into cute girls.

As a result, male Swordies usually will not end up as opponents to the females. Although this could be described as quite tragic, it doesn’t necessarily equate to a lower birth rate.

Another thing was, once puberty ended for a female Swordie, their infatuation with the sword weakens. Additionally, the habits of a female Swordie————usually does not result in many problems in regards to procreation.

“I’ve said it before, I will never have an affinity towards other girls. I don’t have that habit of being attracted to those who are strong. Just like how humans appreciate looks and personalities, there are swords I do like and ones that I don’t.”

“So you mean to say, you like my sword right?”

Kurou maintained perfect composure as he asked.

Right now, Sefi was blushing profusely.

“T-T-T-This cannot be! I have seen Rou’s sword countless times! Why would I even care about that sort of thing! If I were to see it again, there’s no chance that I’d be shocked or anything!”

As Sefi was denying this, she rambled on for quite a bit.

Although the possibility of a harem was quite low, it seems that Sefi had been hooked by Kurou’s sword.

“......Hmm, it’s really quite strange. I understand being fond of a stronger swordsman, but that blonde girl with the ponytail doesn’t seem to have a reason to cross swords with Kuro.”

Hinako remained calm the entire time. Was there anything that could rattle her?

Kurou wryly smiled and continued to elucidate.

“Being drawn to swords, this topic has to be explained further. Under this sort of state, the girls seem to want to battle against their favorite swordsman.”

“So it’s another particularly frightening display of affection.”

“Well, it is what it is. That said, your response is so insensitive.”

For it to be a good, overly inquisitive attitude, it would be nice to see her express some type of shock after learning about the essence of these things.

“I-I already said it isn’t like that. I’m not battling him because I like him! It’s just that, I’d like to slash apart the unfathomable Rou!”

“That’s a very pathetic excuse.”

Kurou wryly smiled and pulled out his katana in one swift motion. With the moon and starlight reflecting off of it, the blade flashed with an icy luster.

“......Overall, it leaves a despairing impression.”

Hinako stated as she slowly walked away from Kurou.

In fact, it was basically as she said.

Sefi was holding her massive sword that resembled a chunk of metal.

In contrast, Kurou carried a katana that was of ordinary length and width.

From a spectator’s point of view, it would appear to be a fight between a cannon and a pistol.

“You should stop spitting out all that nonsense! Rou, if you don’t focus, you’ll die!”

“I won’t die if Sefi doesn’t slash me!”

Sefi turned a deaf ear towards Kurou’s snark reply. After lifting the sword with both hands once again, she suddenly swung downwards.

As Kurou barely dodged it, that thick blade slid right past his body and created a loud impact when it hit the ground. The soil was immediately sent flying and the ground caved in as if there was an explosion.

“It’s not over yet!”

Sefi did not pause one bit as she raised her sword from the ground and slashed at him from the side.

A roar akin to a ferocious gale accompanied the swift sword slash. With much difficulty, Kurou backed off this time to dodge the strike. However, that heavy, thick blade just barely brushed past him and he felt the impact of the ensuing wind pressure.

“Y-You......”

With this, even Kurou broke out in a cold sweat.

Even if he was hacked by a normal Swordie, his body would probably turn into scraps. If he were to be cut by Sefi’s Starbreaker, then perhaps not even the tattered pieces of his body would remain. Although the burial process would be rendered unnecessary, this kind of death was really quite undesirable.

“Oh!”

Sefi’s lightning quick blade came flying by his side as if she wanted to cut him into two. In one swift motion, three trees were even severed. In addition, the trees that were chopped had been sent flying like a twig. The base of the chopped tree carried a gruesome look. It appeared completely mutilated as if it was mauled apart.

“Hey hey.”

Kurou unwittingly gulped.

Going way back, Sefi had always been this straightforward. She was the type to pour all her strength into one attack. With that kind of style, using a long and heavy blade like this was probably the ideal choice.

Kurou would never be able to utilize her type of sword. Even though Kurou’s katana wasn’t necessarily light, it did allow him to make use of his body’s natural movements. Despite that, he might not even be able to lift Sefi’s Starbreaker let alone wield it. As expected, there was an impassable divide between the physical capabilities of a Swordie and a human.

“Rou! If you keep slacking off like that, even you will be...!”

“......!”

From Kurou’s perspective, Sefi’s sword had numerous weaknesses.

If the strikes were dodgeable, he could continue evading them no matter how many there were————as much he would like to think that was the case, Kurou’s stamina was not on par with hers. Under the pressure of the Starbreaker, who knows how long he could keep up his focus.

Kurou tightly clenched his teeth.

There was no choice, if this were to keep up————

“Sefi!”

Having seemingly been blown away, after he dodged Sefi’s overwhelming downward sword slash at the very last second————

“......!?”

Kurou sprung forward, putting so much power in his takeoff such that it was as if he wanted the ground to cave in behind him, and then slashed downwards.

“Ahh......!”
[[File:Kenshin v01 122.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Sefi let out a small shriek as she backed off.

Her suit, jacket, and shirt were cut right down the middle as if the strike had been precisely measured. It wasn’t just that though, even her bra was beautifully cut into two halves.

However, the skin beneath the bra remained perfectly unharmed.

With that divine maneuver, Kurou managed to only cut Sefi’s clothes.

“Very impressive Kuro. Even though it would seem that you are a pervert, that technique was truly excellent.”

Hinako stated with a completely composed demeanor.

“Every Swordie can manage this sort of maneuver. It’s nothing impressive really.”

“......No, it’s not like that. To be able to evade my sword, slash my clothes, and do that without harming me or cutting a single hair on my body......there are only a few who could do this even among Swordies.”

“Eh?”

Not letting his guard down, Kurou maintained his stance and tilted his head.

Originally he had thought that if her clothes were cut, Sefi would waver a bit and cease her actions. However, Kurou’s expectations appeared to be completely falling apart.

“You’re very strong Rou. So strong, so strong, so strong, so strong, so strong......”

“Ah!”

While single-handedly wielding her sword, this time she attacked in succession.

She repeatedly struck without any hesitation at all. Her strikes were carefully aimed at his weak spots. Even though Sefi’s face was flushed red, she seemed totally elated. Despite that, her attacks were still pinpoint sharp. It really made him think, “as expected of her”.

“Rou, more, more, come on give me more! Let me feel satisfied!”

“Enough nonsense!”

In actuality, this was practically the first time Kurou had witnessed this habit of “Swordies loving swords”. Seeing a girl take this much enjoyment from it all, it was without a doubt a first time experience for him. Sefi was still very powerful even out of her usual serious demeanor.

Kurou’s last strike was unable to stop Sefi and instead added more fuel to the fire.

Well then, what should he do?

Kurou was evading Sefi’s strikes as he contemplated. With that said, even though he was pondering while dodging like this, Sefi’s attack was not to be underestimated.

“What are you doing Rou! You’ll die if you don’t counterattack, didn’t I say this before!? You are not allowed to die!”

“My goodness, just who is the one trying to kill me here————ah ha, damn it!”

Just as an idea surfaced in Kurou’s mind————he had lost his train of thought.

He no longer had the leisure of idling away in thought. He also couldn’t slash Sefi directly. If he were to kill the princess of the four generals, even if he had a valid defense, there would be no way around the death sentence. Furthermore, Kurou did not wish to harm Sefi in any way.

As a result————

“Sefi.”

Kurou instantly closed in and proceeded to tightly grab the wrist of Sefi’s right hand which was holding the sword. Just like when he sexually harassed her back then, Kurou’s movements completely caught Sefi off-guard. She revealed a stunned expression the moment her right wrist was seized.

“R-Rou......!”

Sefi’s eyes opened wide.

However, Kurou disregarded that as he inched his face closer————

“......Mmm!?”

His lips overlapped with Sefi’s. Her half opened lips looked as if they were being clamped as Kurou’s lips tightly held on.

“Mmm......mmmm!?”

“......Phew.”

He only had three seconds to savor her soft lips.

After Kurou separated from her lips, he kept his close distance and stared at Sefi’s face.

“A-A-Ahhhhhh......”

Sefi’s already flushed red face became even redder this time.

“Y-Y-You idiot!”

Following that, Sefi suddenly turned away and darted off like an arrow.

The Swordies were practically all fast runners. Even Sefi, who was wielding her Starbreaker, disappeared into the forest in a flash.

“......Hmmm, she ran away. Does that mean she doesn’t like me?”

“Is that your impression?”

Hinako snarkily replied as she walked by.

“Even if it’s a girl I meet by chance, I’ll get excited as long as she is cute. Although that doesn’t mean I’ll take a liking to them......do you think it was the same for Sefi just now?”

“You’re asking someone who has been under house arrest for over fifteen years......so......”

Indeed, Hinako wasn’t very familiar with the relationship between boys and girls.

“However, that’s probably what they call a kiss right? It’s my first time seeing one. If you could have sustained it for a bit longer, I would have been able to observe it more closely.”

“Even with this kind of request......I’m not the type to get excited over someone watching me.”

If it were to have lasted a little longer, he probably would have been chopped up by Sefi at that close of a distance.

“How regrettable. Well, she already left, isn’t that a good thing? Although being under attack was a catastrophe, you also got to enjoy a piece of it.”

“That couldn’t be more true.”

With just a quick kiss, she pretty much returned back to her normal state————although this was a simple solution, there were definitely other methods.

The tender feeling of Sefi’s lips, he was able to clearly describe them————if it weren’t under these conditions, he would really like to savor them again some time.

“It was clearly sexual harassment, but to have only been called an “idiot”, I am really quite fortunate.”

“Even so, it would be best if you apologized. Furthermore, the things she left behind must be returned to her.”

With that, Kurou glanced at the sword sheath Sefi left behind.

Although it was just a sheath, it appeared to be quite heavy. If he were to drag this along the ground all the way to the girls dorms, it was very possible that his back would break.

“Aaaahhhh!”

“......!”

Suddenly, a desperate cry was heard in the distance.

The person was without a doubt the same girl that was on a rampage here earlier. The melodious sound of her voice even made that shout a pleasure to the ears.

After that, Kurou took action without a second thought.

Grabbing Hinako’s hand, he ran off.

He had a very bad feeling about this.

In a scenario where even Sefi, who was holding onto her personalized sword, unwittingly cried out for help————

No matter what, he felt what was awaiting him would definitely not be pleasant.

Kurou’s night seems to have been dragged out longer.

“Sefi!”

As he traversed the forest, he noticed Sefi’s figure on the school’s pathway which led into the forest.

She was currently sitting on the ground and pressing against her right hand. Upon closer inspection, her Starbreaker was located a few meters away from her.

“R-Rou......”

Sefi spoke with a sigh of relief. However, Sefi wasn’t looking at Kurou, she was eying the other silhouette standing beside her.

“Hmm......?”

Kurou directed his gaze towards the other figure.

She was wearing a loose fitting robe and because of the hood draped over the person’s face, he was unable to see their expression. However, the petite figure along with the curves showing from the seams of the robe would indicate that she was a girl.

Her right hand was carrying a sword. It was the type of single-edged blade that most Swordies used.

Kurou grasped the katana he had pulled out in his hand and stood in front of the robed girl.

“Who the heck are you? What did you do to my woman?”

“Wait, what!? What do you mean by Rou’s woman!?”

“There’s no need to worry, I’ll definitely make you feel very happy.”

“That’s not the problem! My f-first kiss......was clearly taken away from me, and yet you’re still boasting!”

“Oh, that was your first kiss?”

“Enough, enough!”

“......These two really lack any sense of worry.”

Hinako’s muttering could be heard.

It was exactly as Hinako described, plus Kurou was not the serious type.

“Well, what happened Sefi? Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine, my right hand just feels a bit numb. When I was about to go back to the dorms, I was suddenly attacked by this person.”

“Hmm......”

“Without any explanation, she just charged right at me......it was really hard to believe.”

“You have no right to be saying this.”

It would probably be best if Sefi did a bit of introspection.

Although she did say it was a surprise attack, to be able to send her sword flying meant the opposition’s swordsmanship wasn’t exactly your everyday type. If the average swordsman attacked Sefi’s heavy, thick sword, their own sword would most likely be severed.

“Well, if you’re ok then it’s all good. If you had harmed my girl, I wouldn’t be able to let things end like this————!”

Kurou leaned back and dodged the enemy’s sudden attack.

“......Tch.”

The robed girl smacked her lips. Based on the faint sound that was heard, it was a girl after all.

Kurou positioned his sword and entered his battle stance. That last attack was aimed at Kurou’s throat. In other words, the opponent didn’t have any qualms with taking his life.

“Am I no different? Or rather, you don’t show any mercy to anyone who gets in your way? Well, it doesn’t matter either way. Furthermore, it’s getting late, I should probably dispose of you immediately.”

“......”

Having caught a glimpse of the girl’s face, it appeared that she revealed a twisted smile————

Immediately afterwards, the girl jumped into the air.

“......!”

She sprung high up, as if she had vanished from Kurou’s line of sight. That jump had to be at least four, five meters high.

“Guh!”

She descended like a bullet. The sword she was wielding clashed with Kurou’s katana. An ear piercing sound echoed and sparks violently erupted from the two blades.

The girl then wielded her sword in a dance-like fashion. On the other hand, Kurou consecutively parried her second and third strikes.

“......Guh! This is really dangerous!”

“......”

The robed girl jumped back a few meters. Without even a running start, it was hard to imagine that she was actually able to leap that far away.

“So you are a Swordie after all. In addition, it appears you are knowledgeable in the ancient battle styles.”

“......”

The robed girl did not respond.

The blade she wielded was cloaked by a faint light. It seemed that she was able to jump and utilize the light blade at the same time.

It was quite easy to see that she possessed superb swordsmanship. It was different compared to the battle against the toughened criminal ringleader and the fights against Sefi and Freya, who both lacked actual combat experience. The robed girl possessed this reliable technique and honed her strength by overcoming many hellish trials.

“However, you’re strong, really strong. Seeing someone like you, it’s clear to see how humans lost during the Great War a couple decades ago.”

The battle between humans and Swordies commenced when a massive portal opened which resulted in an abnormal atmosphere.

Furthermore, there were three reasons why Swordies were able to triumph over humans under those circumstances.

The first was the Swordie’s undeniable overwhelming physical capabilities.

Viewing it from the perspective of a human, an ambush with a sword versus an automatic rifle or machine gun was a completely illogical action to take under a normal state of mind. All you do is become a target.

However, from a Swordie’s perspective, humans were the ones who were inscrutable. Many of their soldiers would be bunkered down in narrow entrenchments in an unnatural kneeling or prone position. Leisurely using long-range weaponry when attacking was just asking to be sliced to death.

In what ways were the Swordies even targets? They were able to use their swords to reflect bullets, dodge artillery shells, and close in hundreds of meters in distance instantaneously. The human soldiers using these rifles were just cut down one after another.

And it didn’t just involve head on surprise assaults. Like this robe wearing girl, they hacked at them from outside their line of sight. There was nothing the human soldiers could do against a Swordie’s three-dimensional attack range.

“That said......this is the first time I’ve seen Kurou’s sword clash with another person’s.”

“When you’re unable to evade, that is the only option.”

Kurou slightly waved the blade of his katana.

The blade of the sword didn’t get bent in the slightest. He was left unscathed after clashing against the sword of a Swordie. Under normal circumstances, this was an impossible scenario. That girl’s attack clearly had the force to blast away Sefi’s ridiculously heavy sword......

“As a matter of fact, there’s nothing about it that’s hard to believe.”

The robed girl did not initiate her next attack. Perhaps she didn’t know what to do next.

Kurou smiled for a moment and then decided to enthusiastically answer her suspicions.

“If I were to evade your sword using normal methods, it’d be very challenging. However, I can read the path of your sword————right before you swing it. As long as I can read your planned attack and sense your aura, dodging you won’t be hard at all. It’s all due to Swordies being stubborn in using their speed and strength to wield their sword. With that, I’ll be fine as long as I slightly duck away from the path of your sword after our swords clash.”

“It sounds easy. If it’s easy to accomplish that sort of thing, there shouldn’t be any difficulty then......”

Sefi grudgingly spoke with admiration.

Using the minimum amount of strength required while utilizing the opponent’s momentum in parrying away their sword, thereby breaking up their strike. If there was just one instance where the sword wasn’t wielded properly, not only would the sword be snapped apart but he would most likely end up dead as well. The only time a Swordie’s strike can be parried is when executing top notch techniques in the instant he sees through the opponent.

“In the past, there were people known as samurais within this country. Many of them would wager their life on their sword and were not inferior to the Swordies in any way. Of course, their physical strength was weaker than that of a Swordie. However, to compensate for this————the samurais had ingenuity.”

Hundreds of years ago, even though they only numbered a few, Swordies had already started visiting this world. The number of samurais who fought them seemed quite plentiful in number.

It was said that among them, there were warriors who were capable of winning against the Swordies.

“This swordsmanship was created by the numerous powerful pioneers who used it to battle against Swordies. The remaining records from them were gathered, and codified as————the Olden Style.”

“Ha!”

The robed girl once again jumped into the air.

The moment she landed, she unleashed a full force attack that was repulsed by Kurou’s sword. Following that, accompanying this choreographic movement was a fury of attacks which was fearlessly parried away by Kurou.

The two blades collided, sparks flew in all directions, and a sharp metallic clash sounded.

In a flash, three instant kill slashes came at him, but they were also deflected by Kurou’s sword.

No, it wasn’t just that————

“......!?”

The robed girl was stunned to the point where she couldn’t even utter a sound. That was because there was a small slit in her robe by her shoulder and the skin beneath was faintly bleeding.

“Eh, my slice was too shallow. I really did focus on cutting in deeper.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

As he countered those three strikes, he also slashed at the robed girl.

“You’re very strong. However, you’re nowhere near good enough. Well, you shouldn’t be discouraged just because you can’t keep up with me. I measured my strength against the world’s number one monster every day. Although I was reluctant to do so, I have become quite strong from this.”

Indeed, the robed girl was very competent. Her skills were much more powerful than anyone he had seen in the Sword Academy.

However, no matter what there was no way it could match the world’s most omnipotent, the Sword Saint. Compared to her sword, this robed girl’s sword was not even close in terms of speed and technique.

“If you stop resisting, I won’t take your life. Furthermore, I want to know the reason why you attacked Sefi.”

“......”

The robed girl did not reply. Instead, she suddenly motioned the tip of her sword in a swift circle.

What was the meaning behind this? Just as Kurou thought to himself————

“Flames, go forth!”

The robed girl spoke in a low voice, resembling a voice from hell.

At this time, a flame appeared and wrapped itself around the white light blade————the slender flame was akin to a snake and it shot out straight towards Kurou.

“What the——!”

Kurou was unable to fully evade this unforeseeable attack. The snake-like flame swept past Kurou’s elbow, burning his skin as it sailed through.

“Could it be————mystic arts!?”

Kurou stated in shock.

It was said that Swordies could utilize powers that were the equivalent of magic————

This was the second reason why humans lost the Great War.

Being able to attack from long-range by manipulating flames, water, wind and such, basically the power of the mystic arts, caused a great deal of trouble for the humans during the Great War. Due to the assistance of these dynamic mystic arts, the Swordies were capable of cutting into enemy lines. Mystic arts were without a doubt the deciding factor during the Great War.

“These mystic arts......were supposed to have vanished a long time ago!”

Sefi picked up her sword and stood alongside Kurou.

It was just as she said. After the Great War ended and the portals closed, for some reason the Swordies lost their ability to use mystic arts.

Even those who participated in the Great War were completely unable to use mystic arts in the many years after. Plus, the next generation after the Great War were incapable of using mystic arts right from the start. That was how it turned out————

How odd. The robed girl and Kurou were both different from any other Swordie. Whether it was swordsmanship or mystic arts, there was something peculiar about their essence.

“What the heck is up with you? Are you really a Swordie......?”

“Hmph......”

The robed girl responded with a grunt of contempt towards Kurou’s suspicions and produced another flame snake.

“Tch......!”

Kurou smacked his lips and charged forth. This was so Sefi and Hinako wouldn’t be caught in the flames.

The robed girl expelled one scorching flame snake after another. Since he couldn’t defend the flames using his sword, Kurou could only rely on his predictions to evade the flame snakes.

“Damn it!”

In terms of swordsmanship, Kurou’s was still better.

However, even Kurou did not anticipate there would be an attack involving mystic arts.

If he wasn’t careful, he might be immediately defeated even with the kind of strength he possessed.

“......!”

As the robed girl was manipulating the flames, she also mixed in some direct attacks. After Kurou did his best to evade her sword, he was able to maintain his distance to her.

Setting aside the fact that he was able to do it against just her sword, he was even able to exercise such patience when successively attacked by mystic arts as well.

He was already incapable of saying “I won’t take your life”. Not only that, there were only going to be two outcomes if things continue like this, either being slashed or roasted to death.

“Stop————”

“......?”

Suddenly, a brief voice was heard.

Kurou unwittingly looked in the direction of the voice.

The normally stoic Hinako now displayed an expression full of animosity, something Kurou could have never imagined.

“Please stop————”

“......!”

Following Hinako’s shout, the robed girl stopped in her tracks.

The flame snakes that were fired off in quick succession were instantly dissipated. An inconceivable silence shrouded the entire area.

It was hard to believe that the robed girl, who was an exceptionally skilled swordsman, would cease her actions upon hearing Hinako who wasn’t a swordsman or powerful in any way.

However, right now there was only————

Just as Kurou repositioned his sword,

“Sefi-sama!”

From a far distance, multiple shouts and footsteps were heard.

Someone was closing in, shouting as they sprinted.

“......!”

After the robed girl abruptly pedaled off Kurou’s shoulder, she forcefully jumped back. She then hopped onto the branch of a nearby tree.

Just like that, she leaped across the trees along the school’s forest pathway and disappeared.

“......She got away. No, rather we were the ones who were rescued......”

Kurou pressed on the shoulder that she had pedaled off of as he muttered.

Neither Sefi or Hinako had anything to say.

“Sefi-sama, are you here!?”

Leading the pack of people who were approaching them from a distance was that short-haired girl who was always around Sefi. The others consisted of quite a few people from Kurou’s class.

“Since it was already this late at night and you guys still had not returned to the dorms yet, everyone here decided to scatter around in search of you all. However, you guys being unharmed was the best result we could’ve hoped for!”

“Um, thank you, but nothing really happened.”

“......Eh, however, the front of your uniform has been cut open. Don’t tell me......”

The short-haired girl sharply glared at Kurou.

However, Kurou turned his head away, pretending he had no clue to what was going on.

Although he should be grateful for everyone’s overprotectiveness, right now wasn’t the time to relax and smile.

“What in the world, that person just now......”

Hinako once again returned to her stoic expression and quietly muttered.

What just happened? Kurou wanted to ask Hinako.

If that wasn’t Kurou imagining things, the robed girl actually stopped her attack right when Hinako shouted.

Hinako, just what did you do?

“I get the feeling that we are caught in a mess......”

Kurou voiced his complaints and sighed. He had already lost count of how many times he had sighed these last couple of days.

There were numerous things he had to reflect over. However, he still had to send Sefi and the other girls back to the girls dorms.

Afterwards, in terms of what he could do————

He can only pray that nothing else will happen tonight.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Epilogue

2014-05-11T05:14:37Z

D0nut:

==Epilogue==

“When my sister informed me that she was going to accept a human for a disciple, I couldn’t help but clutch my head and think what am I going to do.”

Manaka calmly stated.

“The Sword Saint actually took interest in those rebellions by the humans. Thinking about it, that’s probably how it all started right? Jeez, my sister is so unrestrained. Even so, she was dispatched as one of the Blaze’s vanguard, someone who had scaled to the reaches of the Sword Saint position. My sister forgot about her missions and merely lived life as she pleased.”

“Even I’ve been tossed about in misery by her......”

Kurou panted in agony as he bitterly smiled.

Kurou and Manaka sat side by side on the spectator stands, both having lifted their heads to gaze at the gradually reddening horizon.

“In the end, she didn’t carry out any of the Blaze’s missions and even her Sword Saint duties were pretty much neglected. She practically stayed deep in the mountains all year watching you guys horse around.”

“The Sword Saint’s job is to be strong......I bet she’d say something along those lines.”

Kurou believed that the Sword Saint had a penchant for finding absurd excuses.

However, it was precisely because the Sword Saint overlooked her other matter of business that enabled Kurou and Lars to be raised to the point where they could muster up a fight against someone on the level of the Seven Swords such as Manaka.

“Forgetting about the missions of the Blazes to raise these two and going against our wishes, my sister was the biggest hinderance to us.”

“Don’t you think that’s quite a bit exaggerated?”

“Perhaps so. However, in my opinion it’d still be great if Kurou-kun was wiped out sooner rather than later.”

Manaka smiled and then stood up.

Splash, a huge amount of blood splattered from her body.

“I’ll never forgive you for slaying my sister. However, Kurou-kun’s sword just now————was maneuvered in a way that I’ve never seen before. Judging from that, it was even faster than my Chaos Dancer. And that’s not all though.”

As if Manaka was displaying it for him to see, she stood up straight.

On the upper half of the Sabers black suit she was wearing, a massive gash ran down from her left shoulder to her lower right abdomen. There was blood trickling out of that wound that was of moderate deepness. Had it been dealt to a human, they would have been long gone by now.

“To have faltered at the most crucial point of battle and messed up my sword maneuver, what a truly unforeseen scenario. The swordsmanship you displayed undoubtedly resembled my sister’s style. I’ve yearned for a replica of that person......actually, that was pretty much my sister’s sword that I just faced. Since I had been captivated by that sword of hers, there’s no way I could be mistaken.”

“So does that mean you are captivated by me as well?”

“You idiot, it’s the opposite. There’s not a chance that I can just ignore others utilizing my sister’s techniques. My sister’s sword————has been passed on to you.”

Within Manaka’s words, it was a mix between half killing intent and half in jest. It felt as if she was smiling, but also enraged at the same time. It was quite a complicated expression .

Kurou learned the Olden Style from the Sword Saint. However, in the end it was created by his dad and the Sword Saint clearly possessed her own swordsmanship.

After being her disciple for seven years, Kurou not only picked up the Olden Style, he had also learned the swordsmanship of the Sword Saint. Although Lars, who was also the Sword Saint’s disciple, honed his own type of swordsmanship, Kurou didn’t have the talent to be able to devise his own swordsmanship. It required everything from him just to learn his master’s style.

The visualization of the trajectory of the Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens relied on the Olden Style to be able to slay the opponent. The attack went at extreme speeds————and combined with the Sword Saint’s swordsmanship. Who would have known that using his master’s swordsmanship would save Kurou’s life.

“However, today I guess I’ll have to withdraw. I’ve already lingered around here for too long, plus it’d be troublesome if the other Seven Swords made it here.”

“Are you saying we’ll be able to meet again?”

Kurou smirked as he stated.

Manaka taciturnly walked off.

“I’ll definitely never lose to you, and I’ll swear on that. Anyways, since you didn’t lose to me today either, I’ll spare you for now.”

Manaka did not even cover her own wound. She walked off with Neena in her arms as blood trickled down her body. Following that, her figure disappeared from the exit of the spectator stands.

“......Is it ok to let her go?”

This time it was Sefi who sat down where Manaka had sat previously with Hinako sitting alongside her.

The two of them didn’t suffer from any injuries as they energetically moved about.

“We were the ones who were let go.”

Kurou stretched as he laid down.

“It takes all my energy just to stay seated…...man, I’m so exhausted.”

“You’re exhausted? Rou…...hold on, your face is becoming pale!?”

“A bit…...it wasn’t the light blade, more accurately it’s the light body that caused this. The burden from that maneuver is exceedingly massive. My body is pulsing from the stress it had taken. The body of a human was probably not meant to use light.”

During Kurou’s battle against Manaka, he wasn’t reluctant to unleash it. With the light body, not only did it require amassing most of his energy, he also couldn’t use it unless he was in dire circumstances. Thus, this was one hazardous maneuver. His master had told him before, based on the situation, it might never activate again in his lifetime.

Of course, he didn’t mention this subject to Sefi and Hinako. “Don’t think I’m an idiot”, he didn’t want to hear that kind of scolding from them nor did he want them to truly worry about him.

“However, with the type of wound Manaka suffered, if she were to go all out she’d still be able to wipe out every one of us given the state I was in. Furthermore, Lars was nearing death.”

Lars was already nowhere to be seen around the spectator stands. Following Manaka being slashed by Kurou, Lars’s figure was missing not too long after. Perhaps he limped towards the hospital through his own strength. He certainly detested owing a favor to others or making anyone else torment over him. Although he was not really a stickler for things like he usually appeared, Lars actually possessed a huge ego. Even after Manaka slashed him, he still wouldn’t submit to the thought of dying in that manner.

“Same with you, you seem to be almost dead as well. The wound on your shoulder is quite grave.”

Sefi retrieved her handkerchief and tightly wrapped it around Kurou’s wound. Following that, she then started to gently stroke Kurou’s cheeks.

“Ah——, that feels great……”

“Glad to hear it…...but Kurou, where do you think you’re touching?”

“Eh? What?”

Kurou tilted his head as if he was acting dumb.

“What’s with that hand of yours feeling up my leg?”

“Oh my, I didn’t even notice that.”

Sefi’s legs appeared to be quite slender but feeling that supple yet smooth skin sure raised one’s spirits.

“......Well, whatever. If it takes your mind off the pain, then I’ll let things be for now.”

“Wait what?”

Kurou’s face showed signs of being perplexed towards this unexpected approval. Truthfully, after sexually harassing others, he was quite stressed out over not being reprimanded.

“Also…...I must thank you. I’m very grateful that you were able to make it to my side.”

“Haha.”

Kurou slightly chuckled in response to the flushed red Sefi. She was probably referring to the fact that he immediately rushed over to her after Freya was killed. That was something to be expected from him so it didn’t need to be minded.

“Furthermore…...Kurou’s sword was absolutely stunning……”

“Hmm?”

She looked at him with an intoxicated expression. It appeared that she was still a tad excited.

Suddenly, Kurou noticed it.

“Sefi, you……”

“What……”

With a seductive look, she gazed back at Kurou as she stated.

It seemed that Sefi hadn’t realized it herself. Her light quantity received an explosive boost.

At least, it was far beyond Neena’s light.

Kurou figured that this abnormality in Sefi occurred during that one interval where everyone forgot about the battle and stared up into the sky————something happened to Sefi at that time.

Rather, it wasn’t that something that happened————but rather some change in Sefi’s body. In the end, her light received an increase……?

“......Hey! Where in the world are you trying to touch!?”

After Sefi returned to her senses, she lightly gripped the back of Kurou’s hand. The hand that had been stroking her leg and was now currently slowly crawling its way up her dress seemed to have been spotted.

“Tch, is it exposed?”

“Exposed? Of course not! I can never take it easy around you. I can’t show any openings either.”

Kurou dismissed it with a laugh.

Having an increase of light in such a short time frame was unheard of. Although she herself didn’t take notice, he seemed to want to examine this once again.

Ahem, Sefi cleared her throat.

“O-Overall, with everything happening so suddenly it’s quite baffling.”

“Tell me about it. I have to write it all up in a report as well. What should I even write?”

The arts user’s true identity, the already forgotten race————the resurgence of the Blazes.

The betrayal of Manaka, one of the Seven Swords.

Manaka, who was a Blaze as well as the Sword General, had her abilities sealed by Hinako’s powers.

Sefi’s abnormal increase in light.

Furthermore, a portal linked to another world was opened for a brief moment————

“......I don’t understand the situation either.”

Hinako stated as if she was cutting off Kurou’s train of thought.

“I lost consciousness after speaking with Manaka. After I reawakened, I was suddenly being used as a shield by Kuro.”

“No way! You were the one who muddled in front of me!”

“Is that so? Kuro, you always frustratingly call for me indirectly. Truthfully speaking, it made me feel very anxious. However, just then you called me Hinako.”

“I’m sorry for making you feel anxious……”

There wasn’t any particular meaning behind him calling her by her name. Except, a change perhaps occurred in him while he was sidestepping his own feelings. However, Kurou being mindful of these matters must mean he was also in a daze.

He was free from his mission, however he did not consider the fate between him and that inconceivable girl to be severed because of that. Clearly the various anomalies surrounding her went above and beyond Sefi.

It wasn’t just the disappearance of Manaka’s mystic arts and having them sealed.

The maiden of the sun, just what did she cause in the sky as well?

Furthermore, she performed all of it unconsciously. That’s what made it so annoying to figure out.

“Goodness gracious, it feels as if I’m slowly deviating from my original goals!”

“What are Kuro’s goals?”

“It should be obvious.”

Kurou suddenly sat back up and used that momentum to stand up once again. A sharp pain coursed through his entire body during that instant, however he still revealed a nonchalant expression as he gazed ahead of him.

“It’s to bring back those previously lost days.”

That day when he lost his dad and encountered the Sword Saint.

When his fate began to deviate from its normal course, he began living a life that no ordinary human could ever experience.

His destiny suddenly veered off course in one moment.

If that was the case, then as long as he set his mind to it then he should be able to correct his destiny through his own strength.

Kurou wielded a sword and lived till now in hopes of creating his desired path.

“In order to achieve my goals, it doesn’t matter who it is, I’ll kill them all.”

Kurou tightly gripped his katana and turned around. Hinako and Sefi’s shocked expressions confronted him.

“Well then, for now I should make a stop to the hospital as well. Plus, I also have to make my way down to headquarters.”

“......I’ll come with you then.”

“My duty to be your bodyguard must be carried on as well.”

Sefi and Hinako both stood at Kurou’s sides.

Their delicately sweet fragrance wafted over.

“Let me protect you as we head towards the hospital. There’s still many favors that I owe Rou.”

“I’ve been protected pretty excessively. Looks like people have their sights set on me for numerous reasons. However…...Kuro will most likely continue to protect me.”

“......You two are so stringent on your stance.”

Kurou would never profess he’d be fine by himself.

Wanting to establish a happy family was also included within his goals. Of course, a lovely wife was definitely needed within this family of his.

Despite their somewhat problematic dispositions, Sefi and Hinako were both very cute. No matter how much danger lies ahead, either one would make for an interesting family.

As Kurou walked side by side with them, he revealed a smile.

What destiny will await him, even he doesn’t know.

Too many bizarre instances occurred at the same time.

Especially————the portal that opened out of nowhere. Kurou firmly believed that it had something to do with the two girls next him.

Although he thought there was no way, but what if those two girls were the key to opening the portals that were closed off————?

Then, perhaps the scope of the situation was even greater than the severity of the Blazes’ betrayal. There may even be some unimaginable future awaiting Sefi and Hinako.

However, Kurou had already made a firm resolution to continue walking down the same path as Sefi and Hinako.

In other words, if some disastrous future was imminent, then he would most likely carry on that burden for them.

Using the sword in his hand, he’ll have to slay others not only in that impending destiny but also for the sake of his own future.

Slash, slash, continually slashing away.

Having faith in seeking out the future he so desires————

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav|e=4}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter4

2014-05-11T05:14:08Z

D0nut:

==Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword==

The curtains were raised for the second day of the elimination matches.

What was shocking was things went about as usual as if yesterday’s disturbance within the warehouse never happened. The elimination matches stayed on track and resumed as usual.

Because of the agreement between Kurou and the sun cultists, they did not pursue them. In consideration of Lima’s honor, the matter of her being wounded by a human was never disclosed. However, it was quite unimaginable that the incident’s follow up was conducted in a way as if nothing ever occurred.

Lars’s cover up of the incident was quite horrifying. You wouldn’t want this guy as your enemy.

“......However, this is such a pain. The waiting time is so long.”

Kurou heaved a heavy sigh.

At the assembly place where the elimination matches were held, there was a lounge accessible to the many participants waiting on their matches. Kurou and Hinako were just staring on as they sat on a couch within a corner of the lounge.

“Kuro is really quite laid-back.”

“I don’t need to hear it from you.”

“However, everyone else seems to be in a nervous wreck.”

The students who were about to take the stage stayed close to the side of the lounge that was towards the arena. As a result, an air of tension clouding over that place was probably to be expected.

“It’s now round three, the competition has become more fierce. Everyone has probably forgotten about the assault incident already.”

“Even those words sound quite carefree. Eh? That said, I haven’t seen Sefi or Lars.”

“I already told you, don’t directly call them by their names. Also, since when did you start directly addressing Sefi-sama by her name as well?”

Hinako was too unsophisticated in these matters. It didn’t matter much for a guy like Lars, but if she were to call Sefi, who was the princess of the four generals and possessed outstanding swordsmanship, by her name directly, then it would cause a huge commotion. Although that was the case, no matter how many times he warned Hinako it was probably a fruitless endeavor.

“Jeez......since Lars always wanders off as he pleases, even I have no clue where that guy is. However, there’s a special lounge for distinguished students so perhaps Sefi-sama should be in there.”

If your grade was good, it would result in better treatment. Since this school was organized by competing for ranks, it wasn’t a bad thing to bestow special treatment to those with superior grades.

“Ah, it’s Sefi’s turn.”

Hinako was watching the large display screen installed in the lounge as she spoke.

The large display screen broadcasted multiple sections of the arena, allowing it to capture many matches occurring at once.

“Can Sefi win?”

“Last time during the tournament she attained third place. As long as she doesn’t fool around she won’t lose.”

As he was saying this, Sefi’s wooden sword heavily struck her opponent’s shoulder and the wooden sword fell out of her opponent’s hands. Just as he was considering whether or not the girl looked a bit shaken up————she toppled over. She hadn’t lost her fighting spirit from the beginning, but her body was unable to withstand Sefi’s attack.

Sefi comforted her opponent and then departed from the tournament stage. She was very gentle towards her own gender. If only she was that gentle towards me as well, Kurou thought along these lines.

“It still isn’t Kuro’s turn yet?”

“No, there’s still around ten minutes left.”

Kurou responded while being fixated on the display screen. It was just as he said, once at round three, those that were present were all the students with excellent swordsmanship. They weren’t fully developed yet but after two or three years, who knows to what extent they would mature to.

Although there were Swordies who blossomed early on, there were also many who developed slowly. Among those kinds of people, they could perhaps become one of the Seven Swords of the future as well.

Kurou suddenly recalled, if the number one ranked student from year one, Migune, was still alive————

“Ahhh————!”

Suddenly, the cry of a girl’s voice sounded from somewhere.

Kurou did not spare a moment of hesitation. He grabbed the hand of Hinako, who blankly stared on, and ran out.

Everyone within the lounge had heard the cry, however Kurou was the fastest one to respond.

Kurou held Hinako’s hand and raced towards the sound of the cry.

Although it was quite a foolish thing for a bodyguard to specifically lead the person he was guarding to peril, Kurou would rather confront the danger than run away.

Based on the circumstances, in many cases he had to actively eliminate the danger factors to create a safer environment as opposed to running away. Kurou judged based on his own intuition, hence having fallen under this state.

Afterwards, they ran through the intricate paths leading around the arena.

As Kurou and Hinako arrived at the entrance of a room, there were many female students gathered around and chattering away indistinctly.

Kurou instantly noticed the red colored liquid flowing out from the room to where he was standing.

As he made his way through the crowd of female students and caught a gander of what was in the room, he noticed that what was lying there was just as he expected.

It was a girl covered in blood.

Although her face laid downwards, there wasn’t even a need to confirm who it was.

The number two ranked swordswoman, Freya, was dead.

“All of a sudden, a strange person stormed into the room......”

One of Freya’s supporters, with tears in her eyes, stated as such.

In order to inquire more about the situation, Kurou brought one of the girls standing by Freya’s corpse out of the lounge. Right now, gathering information was absolutely essential.

However, she appeared to be inattentive towards Kurou who was asking her questions. She was still in a state of confusion so grasping the main points of her explanation proved quite difficult.

Even so, this was what he understood after organizing what she had said: When Freya was in the lounge, she was ambushed and killed with one strike.

“She appeared to be wearing......black, loose fitting clothing. I couldn’t discern her appearance due to the hood she was wearing......”

“Is that so.”

Basically, it must have been the same arts user that Kurou had encountered a couple days ago or perhaps an accomplice of hers.

The number one ranked student of his grade, Migune, was murdered, the third ranked Sefi was attacked, and now the second ranked Freya was killed. The chances of her targets being the exceptional students were quite high.

What if, the arts user wanted to conveniently finish the task left undone from a couple days ago after she slayed Freya————

“Tch.”

Kurou clicked his tongue and hightailed off once again while pulling Hinako along.

However, he instantly stopped in his tracks and returned to the sobbing girl. Kurou then grabbed her shoulders.

“People are gathering here due to the fervent crowd. Freya probably wouldn’t want herself to be seen like this. Forget about the safety of this crowd for now, just have her body set down properly and cover her with a blanket.”

After the girl confirmed with a nod of the head, Kurou set off once again.

Although it felt like Hinako wished to say something, Kurou remained silent as they continued to dash forward. They only knew Freya from their brief conversation so their silence wasn’t because either of them were in deep sorrow over her loss.

Despite that, Kurou wanted to protect Freya’s honor. That was all the reason he needed considering this was expected from him.

Furthermore, he must put an end to the number of victims. Thus, he had no choice but to immediately head towards his destination.

“......”

However, Hinako wasn’t a fast runner. It was obvious that she didn’t have adequate exercise since she had always been imprisoned in a sun cult facility. Nevertheless, there was no way he could just ditch her.

“Kurou-kun.”

“What!?”

Suddenly, from the corner of his vision came a girl wearing a red long coat————it was Manaka.

Kurou stopped and unwaveringly stared at his boss.

“Manaka, what are you doing here?”

“Oh nothing. I received an invitation from the principal asking if I would like to watch the elimination matches. Furthermore, I also had to send two squads over to the academy out of courtesy, and I was told that ‘the students would be quite happy if one of the Seven Swords could come’, so there’s various reasons why I’m here. That said, why are you in such a hurry?”

“I don’t have the leisure to explain right now. However, you came at the perfect time. Please take this child off my hands for now.”

“Ha? You’re asking me? You want me to train her to have your favored tsundere attribute?”

“Why would I request my boss for something like that!? I’m asking if you would take my place as her bodyguard for now. Taking her somewhere where there's a lot of people would probably be more suitable. Well then, I’ll be taking my leave!”

Kurou did not even wait for Manaka’s response and just handed her Hinako.

Although it was very unexpected that Manaka would come here to watch the competition, it could only be said as good fortune for him. There was probably no one more suitable than having her take his place as that child’s bodyguard.

However, there were still matters that needed to be attended to————

“He left.......”

Hinako muttered while gazing at the pathway that Kurou swiftly ran through.

“It all developed into a complete mess rather quickly......”

“Kurou-kun has already trained to his limits as a human————even with his Olden Style, he can never stride past the disparity in terms of physical capabilities against a Swordie. He might even be the strongest among all humans.”

That was probably quite the exaggeration still. Although, Hinako kept this thought to herself. She had absolutely no understanding of his physical capability.

“That said, he has some nerve to be pushing his own work onto his boss! That bastard is really undaunted.”

“Sefi is really important to him. Kurou highly values her even though it clearly isn’t part of his work.”

“That guy went to Sefi’s place? I’ve noticed that things are a bit rowdy around here, what in the world happened?”

Hinako roughly explained the incident regarding Freya. Hinako guessed that Kurou had probably figured the enemy had their sights set on Sefi, thus he ran towards her location.

“.......Oh, the incident occurred once again? In that case, there’s probably no chance of them being able to conceal themselves within the academy anymore. It may turn into a more catastrophic situation. Guess I’ll be busied with this as well. Alright alright, what should we do next——”

“......?”

Hinako looked at Manaka as she tilted her head.

No matter what, wasn’t the job of the Sabers to find the assailants and arrest them? Or was this situation handed over to the police to deal with?

“Haha, no need to worry. Compared to this......it is really quite awful of Kurou-kun. No matter how cute Sefi is, for him to have thrown you aside is really......”

“This precisely demonstrates how important Sefi is to him. Is it due to the difference in the amount of time acquainted?”

“Is that so. I don’t quite understand dating and such, especially if it is between a Swordie and a human. It is possible for humans to marry Swordies since they can still bear children, however relationships between Swordies and humans are rarely seen. They’d eventually go through many hardships.”

Manaka seemed to really sympathize for Kurou and Sefi.

It wasn’t just the difference in race between Kurou and Sefi, there were plenty of other obstacles. Even Hinako felt that was the case.

“By the way, Kurou hasn’t made a move on you yet? I've even gone through the trouble of giving you nice clothes.”

Manaka overtly gazed at Hinako’s voluptuous chest and her soft legs.

“I’m also quite fascinated at the concept of making love.”

Hinako calmly endured Manaka’s line of sight and faintly mentioned.

“Kurou hasn’t done anything to me. He didn’t seek out my undergarments and never even peeked in as I was bathing.”

“Really? That’s pretty lame. I wasn’t sure if Kurou-kun would be motivated in guarding you. I basically thought if he were to make a move on you, then he’d take his bodyguard assignment more diligently.”

Manaka had her arms folded as she began pondering.

It was quite difficult to imagine Hinako ever being together with someone like Manaka who was one of the Swordie’s strongest Seven Swords. She gave the impression of an older sister improperly dealing with boredom.

“Well, there’s nothing we can do either way. If that side fails then it’d be perfect. That means we can make some progress over here.”

“What side do you mean?”

“About that, just·wait·and·see.”

With Manaka’s statement possessing some sort of implication, Hinako blinked in response.

Hinako was immediately dumbfounded————

“......?”

Suddenly, an overwhelming pressure came at her.

Against this astounding power that was hard to stand up against————Hinako felt as if everything in front of her was violently shaking.

Meanwhile, just as a precaution, he had already checked on the lounge where Sefi was.

During the elimination tournament, Sefi had supporters by her side and as a result, Kurou felt there was no need to be overly concerned about her. However, Freya was pretty much under the same circumstances when she was killed, thus it showed how naive his thinking was.

Kurou mustered all his effort in running towards the front of Sefi’s lounge. Without a shred of hesitation, he forcefully opened the door.

“Sefi!”

“......Eh?”

A splendid scene awaited Kurou on the other side of the door.
[[File:Kenshin v01 200.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Sefi, who was only wearing an aqua blue bra on top, was drying herself off with a towel. Since the skirt to her uniform was raised, her legs were completely exposed.

Tiny beads of sweat covered her flushed red face. From the valley of those two swells, her slender waistline, and supple legs, it all emitted a peculiar seductive aura.

No, right now was not the time to be getting excited over this stuff.

“Thank goodness Sefi.”

“H-Hold on......!”

Kurou tightly hugged Sefi’s body. Her skin was tender and smooth, her body heat even faintly transferred over.

“I’m so glad you’re ok. For a moment I was thinking what would become of you......”

“W-What are you doing......what made you do something like this, there must be a reason!?”

“It’s fine as long as you’re ok.”

“It’s not fine!”

Once Sefi returned to her senses, she forcefully separated herself from Kurou’s body. Under these circumstances, it was plain to see that Kurou’s strength could not resist that of a Swordie’s.

“What is this all of a sudden you idiot.”

Sefi swiftly put on the shirt to her uniform and promptly combed her hair. Her face was in a blush and her eyes were brimming with tears.

“Looks like if I don’t explain first......”

Kurou concisely briefed her of Freya’s situation. He also explained that he thought the attacker might come towards Sefi as well so that was why he hurried over here.

“......Freya’s dead? No way, how could something like this happen in school?”

“Although it’s quite regrettable, it is the truth. Sefi, are you by yourself? Where are your supporters?”

“Since I wanted to concentrate on the match beforehand, I sent my friends off. I had thought that the attacker wouldn’t be stupid enough to come here with all the people gathered in the room......”

“That’s what I thought as well. However, the opposition doesn’t seem to care about how things turn out. For now, let’s leave. Sefi, do you have the Starbreaker on you?”

“Yeah, I had it just in case. Where do you plan on heading?”

Sefi grabbed the Starbreaker that was leaning against the wall in the corner of the room as she asked.

“Perfect, Manaka is here as well. Although she always makes me feel a bit gloomy, there’s no safer place than by her side.”

“That’s true.”

Despite her attitude, Manaka was someone worthy of being one of the Seven Swords. One or two arts users were probably no big deal.

Kurou and Sefi both walked out of the lounge and scurried along the path. They kept a close watch on all sides as Kurou retrieved his cellphone to call Manaka.

“......Hmm?”

Since Manaka was pretty negligent, having forgotten her cellphone elsewhere was very possible. For now, they could only head towards where he last parted from Manaka.

“Hey, Kurou.”

“What is it?”

Kurou put the cellphone back in his pocket as he replied.

“Even if it’s a time like this......please forget about that matter from before.”

“What are you talking about?”

Seeing Sefi’s face, he noticed that she hastily avoided his line of sight and blushed. This girl who was holding that ridiculously gargantuan sword revealed an embarrassed expression. How unusual.

“What I meant was......t-that matter regarding when I attacked you, you should just erase that sort of thing from your memory.”

“Ah. You see, there’s been a lot of things happening recently.”

“Y-You’re right. However, please just forget about it. I must have been in a daze at the time. It’s because it has been a long time since I last witnessed Kurou’s sword so I just got a bit excited is all. It’s got nothing to do with being captivated or anything.”

As Sefi’s face turned red, she rapidly spoke with a barrage of words.

“Please forget all of that. I-I......also......did that thing with you. Just erase the memory of what was pretty much a dog bite!”

“What dog, hey.”

Of course, she was most likely referring to the kiss.

“Even if you tell me to disregard it————that impactful experience is hard to overlook.”

Kurou was an exceedingly aberrant individual, but despite this he was still just a fifteen year-old teenager. After kissing a beauty like Sefi, it was impossible to pretend nothing had happened.

“It was an impactful experience......y-you haven’t......kissed that girl yet?”

“That girl? Haha, oh you mean her. N-No way, I haven’t even laid a finger on her.”

This he could swear to god. Although they were living under the same roof, for Kurou to even visually take pleasure in Hinako was a bit worrying.

“I-I see. So you haven’t done anything to her, not bad not bad. Nevertheless, it’d be pitiful if the number of victims increased.”

“So you’re saying you want to have all of the sexual harassment to yourself......”

“I never said such a thing! Jeez————”

Sefi suddenly tensed up.

Practically at the same time, Kurou ceased smiling and narrowed his eyes as he attentively gazed towards the front.

“......There’s a person. I don’t sense anyone except that one individual.”

“Rou......”

Kurou used his finger to gesture Sefi who wanted to head forward.

From around the corner ten or so meters away from them, the sound of footsteps could be heard.

“Is the person coming out?”

With the sound of the footsteps, out came someone in the corner of their vision————it was the black robed suspicious figure from before. Just like back then, she had a hood draped over her head which concealed her appearance.

The robed arts user drew her sword without uttering a word. The slender blade was enveloped in a faint white light.

Kurou also pulled out his katana and set it into its usual upright stance.

“Rou, today I’ll......”

“Stand down. In these narrow pathways, it’d be hard to engage in battle with two people at once. Furthermore, matches against Swordies are pretty much one-on-ones right?”

“Oh......”

After Sefi faintly muttered, she took a few steps back. Even if she wasn’t going to enter battle, backing off a bit was beneficial to Kurou.

Suddenly, the arts user took action. She hopped up like a spring, instantly closing in ten meters, and then she swung her sword.

“......!”

Kurou unwaveringly parried the arts user’s strike and took advantage of this opportunity to slash the opponent’s shoulder. Following that, he felt the sensation of cutting through flesh.

“What......!?”

Although it was a shallow wound he had suddenly inflicted with a slash after easily deflecting her first strike, it made the arts user unmistakably tremble.

However, the arts user’s bewilderment was only for an instant. Immediately after, she hurriedly readjusted her stance. As she moved her body in a dance-like motion————

Instantly, a six slash strike came speeding at him. The attack which involved the white light enshrouded light blade flashed like a shooting star.

Confronted with these continual attacks that would cut him up into pieces, Kurou had deflected all of them.

That kind of masterful technique resulted in the sound of multiple blade clashes that rang one right after another.

“Guh......!”

The arts user uttered indistinctly and staggeringly backed off. The left side of her abdomen was bleeding.

After Kurou blocked the six strikes, with the next strike, he had stabbed the arts user’s flank.

“Tch, it’s still not deep enough. Well, looks like this matter can’t be resolved so easily.”

Although she had been stabbed in the abdomen, it was absolutely not deep enough to reach her internal organs. If it was a Swordie, they should be good enough to continue battling.

“......”

Although the arts user’s expression couldn’t really be seen, her anxiousness was very noticeable. Perhaps to her, that last six strike attack was a must-kill technique. At any rate, having that maneuver be effortlessly blocked by Kurou and having been counterattacked, it must have been completely unexpected to her.

“There’s nothing to be astonished about right? My Olden Style, simply put the principle behind it is just reading your opponent’s attacks while not letting them be able to read yours. This is the second time you’re battling me so I’m already able to read your sword maneuvers. Of course, even after a hundred battles you’ll still never be able to understand my swordsmanship. Since you were unable to deal with me during our first battle, you should have never appeared in front of me again.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

Swordies didn’t put all their strength into wielding a sword, rather it was being able to read their opponent as they battled. However, Kurou turned the tables by having unpredictable movements————in other words, he used an exceedingly rudimentary theory to derive his unpredictable swordsmanship for combat engagement.

From a Swordie’s perspective, from the gesture of Kurou’s sword and its movements, it would deviate from the trajectory that they predicted and come at them in an unanticipated speed. If their swordsmanship and opportunities to strike had been thrown into utter disorder, then it would even be hard for a Swordie’s physical capabilities to counter Kurou’s swordsmanship.

An intriguing, indiscernible swordsmanship————that was the truth behind Kurou’s blade.

However, based on the words from the arts user, she must have thought there had to be some trick behind it. Kurou’s sword maneuvers were not limitless.

If they were to reach a hundred battles, those maneuvers should become readable right? If it did reach that extent, Kurou’s sword wielding should appear identical to that of other humans in the face of a Swordie’s capabilities.

Nevertheless, it was impossible to battle someone a hundred times, especially if those combats involved real weapons.

“You have lost, arts user.”

However, under a situation where he held supremacy, this line could become the chains to the opponent’s shackles. Kurou knew this because he had personally experienced this on his own body.

Following that, Kurou had remembered.

He had been chained by these same words in a distant past.

“Thou hast already lost, Kurou.”

Sword Saint Hyouka cheerfully stated towards her disciple who disgracefully had his sword knocked to the ground.

Kurou pressed against his hand as he gazed towards the katana that had been sent flying a couple meters away. He tightly bit his lips. He understood he was clearly defeated, but having this mentioned to him made him feel as if he was slayed.

Almost seven years had passed since he became Hyouka’s disciple and embarked on training deep into the mountains with her.

The mountains were solely chosen as a place for training. Except for the small hut he lived in with the Sword Saint, there weren’t any other man-made structures. Nearly every day involved crossing swords with authentic swords by a small stream next to the hut. This sort of thing would repeat itself daily.

When he first started training, the katana was so heavy to him that he couldn’t even lift it up. By the time he was fourteen years of age, he was able to wield the sword as if it was a natural part of his movements.

However, that all amounts to nothing if all he could do was wield it.

“That’s far from adequate Kurou. Just because you can beat Sylphy’s little sister you think you’re something else? My disciple beating that kind of blondie brat is to be expected you idiot.”

Hyouka arrogantly stated. Furthermore, her manner of speaking felt a bit outdated. However, she had always been like this.

Kurou thought she must have been influenced by some sort of contemporary drama as he stared at her.

Hyouka was a young woman in her twenties. Akin to a geisha, she wore a bright cherry colored kimono with the chest region greatly sticking out. Those massive supple mounds of hers were practically half exposed.

Her blue hair extended down her back and that neatly done appearance of hers gave the impression of a cat. At times she was amiable, but sometimes it was as if she was a monster fiercely eying her prey’s flesh. Her expressions were constantly alternating.

Her attitude left a deep impression, but it probably contrasted greatly between person to person. However, certainly no one would ever forget about her upon seeing her once. She was this kind of woman who left a lasting impression on others.

“I’m already tired of being your master or whatever, just how long are you going to make me work Kurou?”

Hyouka hoisted her katana which was the same type as Kurou’s over her shoulder as she spoke. She was one of the few Swordies who utilized a katana. Except, this wasn’t her personalized sword, it was merely an expendable piece of equipment to her.

“......With that being said, it’s very easy. You shouldn’t have anymore trouble as long as we properly work on your offense.”

The Olden Style relied on preventing your opponent from being able to predict you while being able to thoroughly read your opponent’s movements. This kind of prediction did not rely on visualizing those movements or physical capabilities, but rather experience and intuition. Of course, this sort of matter wasn’t facilely attainable.

“Do you think you can master the Olden Style? Although Kurou is far from being capable of doing so, your father’s research was incredible. As his son, it would be a disservice to him if you are only able to become some dabbling sword master.”

“Guh......”

Kurou was completely unable to retort.

The technique known as the Olden Style that was left in his dad’s notebook was pretty much systemized from the compilation of past warriors. It was merely theoretical, grasping this technique was not so simple in reality. At the very least, despite his father understanding the theory, he wasn’t able to master it. Kurou would probably be incapable as well if attempting it alone.

Hyouka, who was very knowledgeable in the ways of the sword, got hold of the Olden Style technique book when she took in this teenage disciple. Precisely because it was under her guidance, although he was not well-versed in it, Kurou did pick up the Olden Style.

“However, you have worked fairly hard so I guess I’ll offer you a bit of praise. Also, I might as well give you this while I’m at it.”

After stating as such, Hyouka chucked something towards Kurou.

“Could this be......the Sword Saint’s successor marking?”

The mark of the Sword Saint was carved into the white bracelet. This kind of thing could only be worn if the successor’s qualifications were approved.

To have this be conferred to a human like Kurou————

“The one who chose you as a disciple was me. Whether or not to let you become the successor also rests on me. This is all my own will, this you should know, my dear Kurou.”

“Master......”

Hyouka freely stuck her sword into the ground.

Following that, she unhesitantly approached Kurou and placed her hand on his shoulder.

“You did pretty good today since you properly dealt with my two hundred and sixty-five or so strikes. If I can state my desire, it would be for you to be able to block over three hundred strikes.”

“......Well, then look forward to the me of tomorrow.”

“Very well.”

Hyouka lightly smiled and gently hugged Kurou.

When they had just met, Hyouka was much taller. However, Kurou was already taller than his master by three centimeters after seven years.

Along with being his master, she was also like a parent who raised him after his father passed away. While her sweet fragrance enveloped him————

Kurou was also already convinced that their days together were coming to an end.

During that brief period, Kurou recalled some irrelevant matters.

Even within that time frame, Kurou’s body unwittingly began to move.

“Flames, go forth!”

Accompanying that chant-like phrase, a flame snake was launched.

That kind of thing was no longer an issue for Kurou anymore.

The flame snake was immensely powerful. If he had taken a direct hit then perhaps he would be dead.

Nevertheless, presently he was able to respond appropriately. He had wavered in the previous battle against this mystic art technique that he had no knowledge of————

However, dealing with it wasn’t challenging for him anymore as long as he kept focused and prepared himself.

Gathering energy for the mystic art and releasing the flame snake consumed more time than taking action with a sword. Hence, in terms of evading————it wasn’t quite an exacting task.

In one breath, Kurou dodged the flame and took off. In a sweeping motion, he swung the sword at the arts user’s face.

“Guh......!”

The arts user mustered all her effort in backing away and evaded his sword————however, the blade slightly grazed the hood. The hood, which had been obstructing her appearance, was now lifted up over her back.

The face behind the hood was now exposed.

Wearing those glasses, her face gave off a gentle impression. Her pigtails were also stuffed within the hood.

It was————

“Neena!?”

Sefi exclaimed in shock.

It was understandable for her to be that astonished. As one of the supporters who was constantly by Sefi’s side, although she appeared to be well-behaved, she unexpectedly turned out to be the type to say whatever she wanted. She was somewhat of a peculiar girl. For the arts user to be her, Sefi could never have imagined such a scenario.

On the other hand, Kurou kept his cool. That was because he had already figured that the criminal was of course someone within the academy. In this aspect, Kurou was different from the uncontentious Sefi.

“N-Neena, why are you......!”

“I’m very sorry, but no matter how I apologize it’s going to come off a bit strange. Yes, the person who wants to kill you is me because that is my objective.”

“H-Hold on a sec, what’s with this all of a sudden! Your objective......what do you mean by that!?”

Confronted with Sefi’s interrogation, Neena tightly bit her lips and didn’t respond.

While facing her, she only took off her glasses. Her eyes that were hidden behind the lens were————

“Huh, red eyes......?”

Sefi opened her eyes in shock.

This time, even Kurou was a bit astounded. Swordies had numerous eye colors, however he had never seen glimmering, shining red eyes before.

“Neena, are you a......”

“So you know about it. Looks like it’s still being circulated around within Sefi-sama’s household. That’s truly great. I was worried what I would do if you had said you had no clue.”

Neena revealed a sinister smile.

“We are the descendants of the people you guys shoved into hell. If you had said you were uninformed of this matter......then even cutting you up into eight chunks wouldn’t do justice.”

“Neena......”

“For the sake of my mission, I snuck into the academy. However, I definitely wasn’t appalled by you. Sefi-sama, you truly treated me well. If you weren’t the princess of the four generals......”

Neena removed her robe. Underneath was a tightly fitted black suit.

“The commotion had already expanded and so I thought my opportunity had arrived. However, I did not expect to be exposed. It’s quite regrettable that I wasn’t able to kill Sefi-sama.”

Despite not being asked, Neena still revealed these matters.

Although Kurou was stunned, he still inquired from Neena.

“So your target was Sefi after all. You are also the one who killed Freya and Migune right?”

“Of course it was me, but that was only a matter of convenience.”

Neena did not pause at all.

“Migune-san and Freya-san would head out towards the Outer Human Region every night and engage in tsujigiri. I encountered them by chance so that’s how I know of it. Regarding the details behind this situation, a Sabers member like you should have a greater understanding of it am I right?”

“So the criminals in those incidents were Freya and Migune......? Why would they carry out such a thing?”

“Isn’t it just because they wanted real combat training? However, since their killings only involved gangster-like punks, perhaps they even pretended to be heroes of justice.”

“However, murdering people is never the right course of action.”

Indeed, the victims of the tsujigiri incident were not ordinary people. They were people who were going to be arrested anyways if they weren’t slayed during those tsujigiri incidents.

“Yeah, but I don’t care about the victims to those tsujigiri incidents. I just can’t forgive those who use their sword in such senseless matters.”

“......So that’s why you killed both of them?”

What Freya and Migune did was certainly not to be commended, rather it was illegal. However, what Neena did was basically the same so nothing changed in the end.

“No, wait a sec. Your goal is Sefi right? You just said it was due to ‘convenience’, but what about the assault incident that arose due to this? That would make it burdensome for you to take action. With this excessive matter, it must have been difficult to reach your target. Isn’t this just putting the cart before the horse?”

“That would be peachy as well wouldn’t it?”

Neena wryly smiled as she elatedly spoke.

“For us, we don’t hesitate to take action for any reason. If slaughtering Sefi-sama becomes harder to do, then it’d be much more exciting overcoming those hardships to reach our goal.”

“You......”

Kurou was dumbstruck as he attentively gazed towards Neena’s face.

“However, since I failed this time, I can’t regard myself as being right. How regrettable, it’s just like Kurou-san said, I can’t win in this case.”

A strange pulsing sound echoed near Neena’s sword.

Kurou instantly ran towards Sefi and carried her body, protecting her in the process.

“Such sound judgment.”

The flame snake wrapped around the sword————and suddenly exploded with flames scattering in all directions.

Following that, Kurou’s vision became clouded in red. His body was also being scorched by the flame’s intense heat.

Kurou couldn’t help but close his eyes, but in the instant he opened his eyes afterwards,

“......Tch, what’s going on.”

Kurou clicked his tongue.

The place where Neena was standing had already violently erupted into a fire. The narrow pathways had been completely blocked by the flames and Neena’s figure was nowhere to be seen.

“We let her escape again. Curses......aren’t we about to be eliminated by Neena?”

Kurou surveyed his surroundings. Not only was he unable to find a fire extinguisher, the sprinkler system was also unresponsive. The flames on the other hand were burning more intensely without any indication of dying out.

“We have no choice, let’s go around that way. Sefi, follow me. As things stand, we no longer know who to trust anymore.”

It was clear from Neena’s words that she was undoubtedly part of a certain organization. Furthermore, the people that the organization dispatched to the academy might not just consist of her. That girl carelessly held affable feelings towards Sefi and could also be considered as a traitor amongst her group————but this was no laughing matter.

“Jeez, what’s wrong with her. In the end, I still don’t even know how she’s able to use mystic arts.”

“Ah, about that......she might be......”

“Hmm?”

Sefi took a glance at the flames, lowering her gaze as she pondered.

After a brief pause, Sefi stated the following.

“Those red eyes......I think Neena is probably......a Blaze.”

Neena seemed to be purposefully taking a meandering route when sprinting through the arena.

Of course, this was in order to shake off Kurou’s pursuit so she was forced to take a more indirect route. Furthermore, since there was a gap between her physical capabilities and that of Kurou’s who was a human, in all likelihood he won’t be able to catch up.

Although she was reluctant, she did accept the truth. Setting aside the fact she couldn’t overcome him with her sword, she was unable to prevail even with the addition of mystic arts.

She had failed her mission, thus it came to an end. Even with her true identity being compromised during the course of the mission, as long as the objective was achieved then it’d be fine. However, thinking along those lines was way too naive.

“If I can escape now, then this mission isn’t a complete loss.”

Neena muttered to herself.

The pathways to the arena were in complete disarray. There were plenty of other people scurrying around just like Neena.

Even if it was just a lone person murdered, the conduct of these Swordies who were running around in a frenzy was quite uncalled for. Whatever happened to these people who made a fool out of the humans seventy years ago?

Neena found the flight of stairs that was her destination. There were matters that she had to attend to up there.

At the top was the lowest section of the spectator stands that were organized in a stepwise fashion.

The students or any academy related individuals should have all been here to spectate the tournament. However, currently there were no other people present. It seemed that everyone sought refuge.

“Neena, are you hurt?”

“......Onee-sama!”

A dark figure silently appeared by Neena’s side.

She was also wearing a robe like Neena did. Grasped in her hand was an incredulous longsword and scabbard.

“I’ve made you wait Onee-sama. I’m not hurt at all, but.......”

“You weren’t able to kill Sefi, however I can’t blame you for failing. For now, let’s head back first. Plus, I’m finished with my work over here.”

With that said, the robed girl pointed to the nearby seats. Over there was a girl laying down. Seeing as her voluptuous breasts were still undulating, it seemed she was only knocked out.

“Although this task doesn’t really matter to us, I guess it doesn’t hurt to show a bit of sympathy for them.”

“Yes Onee-sama. Well then, let me carry that girl. Just in case, it’d probably be better if Onee-sama and I split up————”

Neena stopped speaking at this point.

The robed girl standing in front of Neena ————no wait, something came charging over across from them from the top of the stepwise spectator stands,.

There was clearly killing intent within the sword————

“Onee-sama!”

Neena, who wanted to protect her, was already too late.

That certain individual who charged over swung their sword downwards. That one strike targeted the robed girl’s back————

“O-Onee-sama, Onee-sama......!”

“Darn, I guess I missed.”

The boy’s calm and collected manner of speech distinctly contrasted with the panic-stricken Neena. Wait, Neena had met this boy before.

“I only managed to slice the robe? However, that’s already more than adequate. From the gash in the robe, I caught a glance of a familiar uniform.”

“Y-You are......”

That’s right, Neena recalled, this guy’s name was Lars.

He was the male Swordie that transferred over here with the human. He was also known as the son of one of the four generals.

Although he was a household member of the four generals, they weren’t very attentive of him since he wasn’t one of their targeted individuals.

“I took a peek at Kurou’s battle with that kid. Since she suddenly escaped, I wondered where she was heading to. Following that I just tailed her from behind. Jeez, who would have thought you’d end up in this kind of place to meet someone as prestigious as her. Actually, I was quite flabbergasted myself.”

“Just shrewdly handling the situation like you always do, Lars.”

The robed girl turned around and removed the robe that had a slit running diagonally down its back.

The blue hair going down to her shoulders along with her black suit and skimpy miniskirt, even with this kind of getup it greatly suited her. It was an authentic Sabers uniform.

“Aren’t you a bit simple-minded, or were you not vigilant of your surroundings? Which one is it, Director?”

“Which one is it......”

Manaka————the director of the Sabers, sinisterly smiled.

“Nevertheless, Lars is really quite frightening. Suddenly attacking from behind, it’s to be expected from the guy known to possess a demonic swordsmanship.”

“No no, this demon essence or whatever you call it is probably over exaggerated. It’s merely an attack from behind by a Swordie who is a bit lacking in etiquette.”

Demonic essence————this saying, Neena had also heard about it.

Although there were some male Swordies who rivaled female Swordies when it came to physical capabilities and swordsmanship techniques, it was said that the swords of those men were lodged with a demonic essence. Specifically, this referred to the prohibited use of backside attacks during a one-on-one fight among Swordies, slaughtering the defenseless, and even utilizing long range weapons. Furthermore, the most chilling aspect about it was————

“Being intoxicated with blood, making others suffer, committing murder, favoring these things above all else......is this person really like that Onee-sama?”

“The swords of the powerful Swordie males being infused with a demonic essence————I don’t buy that kind of silly nonsense.”

Manaka stated as she shrugged.

“However, I feel that this boy————Lars’s sword is indeed embedded with a demonic essence.”

“Goodness gracious, no matter who it is they all say approximately the same sort of thing.”

Although Manaka’s words were meant to provoke him, Lars responded in a calm manner.

Lars didn’t affirm it or deny it. Even Manaka looked at him with a dreaded expression.

“Well, anything works for me at the moment. Compared to this, you should probably explain yourself a bit Director. What in the world is going on?”

“If you want to change the topic, then please be a bit more clever. However, there’s actually no real significance behind gossiping over your demonic essence.”

Manaka gripped the hilt of her longsword tightly.

“It’s just as you’ve witnessed and detected Lars. The criminal who carried out the attacks against the students is Neena over here and the person manipulating things behind the scenes would be me.”

“How strange.”

Lars interrupted immediately.

“You are Manaka, one of the Seven Swords. The scope of things is way too small for this incident to involve someone as significant as you. Even if she’s the princess of the four generals, if it’s just killing Sefi, then having you personally come out is a bit unusual isn’t it?”

“That’s because the numbers of my group is insufficient. Everyone has to share the responsibility even if it’s just some diminutive task. Due to this cumbersome yet convenient Seven Swords standing, I’m able to do numerous things. Furthermore, even now I need to begin attending to some trivial matters.”

Manaka wryly smiled as she stated. Following her iai strike, she pulled out her sword in one swift motion. Anyone who were to witness her possessing such an elongated scabbard for a blade as short as that would probably be taken aback by this.

However, whether it was Neena or Lars, neither felt surprised at all.

“Lars, you leisurely came to this place. However, from the moment you saw me, you left me no choice but to kill you!”

“......!”

Lars retrieved his sword and blocked Manaka’s strike after she instantaneously closed in.

The blades of the two clashed. The rippling wave resulting from this shook the air as it dispersed in all directions.

After the wave dissipated, Manaka and Lars both backed off to their respective sides as they separated.

“Very excellent reaction time Lars.”

“As to be expected of the Sword General. If I was able to dispose of you based on that last surprise attack, that’d be too easy.”

Manaka’s sword was shrouded in a white light————and her eyes were flickering with a red glint.

On the other hand, Lars’s sword seemed to be emitting a blackish haze.

“Regardless if it’s red or white, they both seem quite vivid Director.”

“That applies to you as well. I believe it was called the Beast Slayer? It’s been a long time but that sword is still as ominous as always.”

Lars’s personalized sword seemed to be called the Beast Slayer. It was particularly long and although it wasn’t like Sefi’s Starbreaker, it was also pretty thick and heavy. Compared to its sharpness, this type of sword seemed to be focused more on sturdiness.

“The hue of my light blade is a tad different from other Swordies, but it’s not ominous at all. It has nothing to do with any demonic essence or whatever.”

Lars calmly asserted.

Although Neena firmly believed that the color of the Beast Slayer’s blade symbolized Lars’s demonic essence, he didn’t believe that was the case.

Forget about the demonic essence for now, Lars was not in the least inferior to females when it came to strength and agility. If that wasn’t the case, that heavy sword would have had no chance to absorb Manaka’s strike.

“However, red pupils? So Manaka is a Blaze after all.”

Lars attentively gazed at Manaka’s red eyes.

“You know the situation regarding the Blazes? That’s perfect.”

“Rather, it’d be more accurate to say that I just remembered. Although, I had considered this as a possibility after hearing about the mystic arts. The Blazes————were forgotten about over time. So you lamentable traitors have gathered together?”

“You bastard!”

Neena became unwittingly agitated as she placed her hand on the hilt of her sword————

“Please stop at once Neena!”

“......Y-Yes.”

Due to Manaka’s words, Neena returned to her collected state. Indeed, to waver from being incited to this extent really showed the disgrace the Blaze soldiers held.

“What Lars said isn’t wrong. Our existence had already been forgotten about. Even these red eyes are————”

“I’m not too familiar with the matter regarding the Blazes. However, to be able to change the color of those red pupils is really quite horrifying.”

“Only the younger generation can change their eye color at will. The survivors of the Great War along with my parents, that generation will always have red eyes.”

Manaka’s eyes would normally be close to a halcyon green color and Neena’s color on the other hand was brown. Although they could alter their colors at will, red was their original color.

“Even if we can do this sort of thing, it’s nothing to brag about. Overall I feel like we are forced to conceal this otherwise we’d be mocked over this genetic factor.”

Neena clenched her fists.

“Indeed, us Blazes had no choice but to conceal ourselves among the people————”

Neena slipped into the academy with forged personal records and falsely spoke about past dealings with her friends. Even matters regarding her family had to be stalled off through deceit.

Blazes————even among Swordies, Blazes were an exceptionally battle adept race.

They weren’t just sticklers for swords, they were even proficient in mystic arts. It was said that at the time of the Great War, they were the ones who utilized these mystic arts that could destroy the enemy field guns and tanks.

Seeing those red-eyed Blazes who frequently fought on the frontlines of the Swordies, it must have been a scary scene for the human soldiers.

However, that battle brought about their demise. Moreover, around the time when the Swordie leaders consolidated power within Japan————the Blazes were eliminated.

The Blazes were overly powerful. Faced with the end of the war, the Blazes were a threat to the Swordies who wanted to establish a new peaceful society. And once they heard the proclamation of the four generals————

The Blazes thirsted for battle. They were the traitors who wanted to disrupt the peace among the Swordies.

Although it was a fabricated accusation with no basis supporting it, the cries of the Blazes were easily brushed aside due to the stark inferiority in numbers.

Back when the Swordies all resided within Swordia, the Blazes were a mercenary group that didn’t belong to any particular nation. However, the world didn’t advocate for repeated warring. Although their combat strength was incredible which lead to various nations employing them, the thirst for battle within this mercenary group instilled fear.

Precisely because of this, the four generals’ calling for the removal of the Blazes went without a hitch.

Faced with a pre-emptive strike, practically all of the Blaze leaders were obliterated. Furthermore, the remaining combatants were unable to even stage a resistance with their fragmented numbers. Each time they were routed. It couldn’t even be called a war, it was pretty much just a slaughter.

The number of Blazes became strikingly few. In the end, they gave up resisting.

Despite avoiding the death sentence, the remaining Blazes were kept apart from society since they were latent criminals with their bellicose nature.

With the limitations on the districts they lived in, the relationship between Swordies and Blazes were practically severed. For the sake of molding their attitude to be more obedient, they put together a correctional course in the school primarily used by Blazes. Plus, the Swordies especially wanted to restrict them from using swords.

They weren’t even allowed to enroll in the military or become part of the police force. They were going to prevent giving the Blazes a chance to battle at all costs.

It didn’t matter if it was glory, swords, or battle, the Blazes were deprived from all of it. They were only left with their frustrated lives as a result of the world after the war.

Following that, even their existence itself was forgotten————

“......Well, it’s not like I’m unsympathetic towards the mighty Blazes but they couldn’t possibly be thinking about revenge just recently right?”

Lars refrained from speaking in an arrogant manner, he simply felt this was inconceivable.

“It was probably the four generals who declared the elimination of the Blazes after the war. Basically that’d be mine and Sefi’s grandfathers. Hasn’t it already been sixty years since then? Of course, setting aside the Blazes of that time period for now, but for Manaka, isn’t this an extremely ancient topic?”

“The survivors at that time are no longer with us anymore. After hearing about the whining and hatred towards the four generals and about the obliteration of our race from the grannies who know this matter intimately, we were pretty much brainwashed. The diminishing of our hatred doesn’t necessarily occur with the passage of time. Having this matter passed down is very possible.”

In response to Manaka’s statement, Neena slowly nodded. Neena’s grandmother was one of the people who ferociously attacked at the frontlines during the Great War. After the war concluded, not only were her contributions unrecognized, she was also freely discarded as if she was trash. When it came to talking about the cleansing of their race, her normally amiable grandmother became all demon-like, sending the young Neena trembling in fear.

“Furthermore, even though the cleansing had already ended, the difference in our treatment still persists. Like Neena over here, if we didn’t give a fake school record, there would be no way she’d be permitted in the Sword Academy. If word got out that a Blaze was holding a sword, she’d be imprisoned for many years.”

“Ah, I see I see.”

Lars enthusiastically nodded and gently waved the Beast Slayer a bit.

“Our goal is in accordance with getting revenge for the past and wiping out of the current state of affairs. With this, we had specially forged these school records to let Blaze members sneak in from all over the place. However, for the students it’s not a big deal, but to actually not engage in a background check for one of the Seven Swords is really quite laughable.”

“The Swordie government has already been around for too long. No matter what kind of government it is, there will always be the day that it becomes corrupted.”

“I’ll advise my parents.”

“That won’t be possible since you’ll die right here......”

An inauspicious smile surfaced on Manaka’s face————following that, she slowly approached Lars.

The air rumbled. The overwhelming light force from Manaka’s entire body was increasing steadily.

This type of force would probably even drive a Swordie unconscious let alone a human.

Confronted with her true power, Neena, who looked up to her as an older sister————was left trembling.

Manaka sighed within herself. Indeed, she could not treat him as just a child anymore.

Up until now, Manaka had been doing her utmost to suppress her light force while she was with the Sabers. However, she was presently unleashing her light entirely.

A Swordie’s light surfaces the moment they are born. Thenceforth, they are able to harness it with training and amplify it through a refining process. Manaka possessed this innate powerful light force and after much bitter training, she was able to control the light regarded as the “strongest among the seven”.

Without needing to mention humans, even Swordies would probably have a strenuous time holding a sword upright in the face of Manaka’s fully emitted light.

Nevertheless, Lars maintained his cool when confronted with Manaka’s light force.

However, up to this it was still what he had come to expect from Manaka. Following that————

Manaka took action without any warning.

With her blinding speed, she swung the sword downwards from over her head. Lars calmly wielded the Beast Slayer and intercepted her attack from the front. A rippling wave that jolted the air once again dispersed across. He was not in the least astonished when confronted with the speed Manaka displayed. Rather, he collectedly used his swordsmanship to deflect away the attack. No wonder he was a curious being.

Manaka did not cease as she continuously attacked.

“Ugh!”

However, Lars’s defending was done with great difficulty. Manaka’s sword traveled as if it was at the speed of light. A stiff staccato could be heard every time their swords met. The white radiance also cut through the black haze of the Beast Slayer.

Known as the Dancer————it was Manaka’s personalized sword. The length was pretty average, but the blade was very thin. It was akin to the thinness of a sheet of paper. With just the augmentation of the light blade, you would think it sounded like glass breaking when their swords collided.

“Guh......!”

After Lars had forcefully repelled Manaka’s sword, he decided to go for some separation.

“Fufu, you won’t be able to win if you’re just defending Lars.”

Due to the acute angles at which her sword maneuvers struck, Manaka’s Dancer would never break regardless of how their blades crossed. In some ways, it resembled the Olden Style utilized by Kurou.

“As expected of Onee-sama! You’re so strong!”

“Hey, you over there, your attitude seems to have changed.”

Lars still kept his eyes on Manaka as he calmly snarked.

Neena was a child who fervently worshipped Manaka’s sword. Clearly they weren’t siblings, yet she still referred to her as “Onee-sama”. Manaka on the other hand did not reveal any signs of abhorrence and was instead very fond of her.

“However, you’re still as fast as always Director. I’m completely unable to catch up.”

“Putting on an act or messing around wouldn’t result in such fluid wielding of the sword.”

Manaka’s sword was much lighter compared to Lars’s or Sefi’s swords. Being lighter only resulted in increased agility. Although there was a trade off in power, as long as she struck the opponent’s weak points then she would be able to remedy the issue. Of course, that kind of technique was already refined by Manaka ages ago.

“Flames, go forth!”

It was as if the dragon-shaped flame sprayed out of the blade of the Dancer. Immediately after, the dragon charged at Lars with remarkable speed.

Without even a second to be astonished, Lars pedaled off the ground with a ton of force to hop away. The dragon was overly quick and enormous. Had he reacted any slower then he wouldn’t have been able to avoid it. Passing by Lars’s body was the giant dragon that vigorously dashed towards the spectator stands. Following that, it exploded in a ball of flames.

“Guh, ah, hot......!”

The embers from the flame landed on Lars’s uniform so he hurriedly took it off. Not too long after, that suit completely caught on fire, incinerating it into a pile of ashes.

“Ah, that’s quite dangerous! What the heck, that child’s was clearly a snake but this time it’s a dragon. I definitely haven’t done anything to deserve a burning execution......”

“You sure have guts. The power of the mystic arts is entirely reliant on one’s light capacity. It’s just as you’ve known, my light is quite strong which means the power of the dragon isn’t the same.”

“It’s precisely as she stated. Onee-sama’s dragon is able to roast any guy. Quit struggling already and just let her partially roast you————e-eh?”

Neena, who let the success get to her, paused halfway through her statement. Manaka on the other hand instantly understood why. It was because the left cuff of Lars’s shirt was incinerated by the flames, revealing something that had been hidden.

“The Sword Saint’s......successor mark.......?”

“Ah, so you’ve noticed. Fortunately I’m quite cautious and tried my best to keep this from being spotted.”

After Lars half jokingly finished speaking, he knocked against the bracelet on his left arm.

“That reminds me, I forget to tell you Neena. Lars is also my sister’s————the Sword Saint’s disciple.”

“Eh? Isn’t the Sword Saint’s only disciple that reprehensible human?”

“You seem to have even mixed Kurou-kun into this. At the time it was an issue that caused quite a stir. A kid with a demonic essence that no one would ever want to accept as their disciple was taken in by the Sword Saint......”

Once Manaka heard this, even she was stupefied.

Although it was fine to accept a disciple, but to specially select a problematic child————

“I’m perplexed by my sister as well. That’s because whenever she spots someone weird, she always wants to place them by her side. However, after she accepted this kid with a demonic essence, she immediately went on to accept a human child as a disciple. It nonstop became someone else’s problem. Lars, it’s really quite pitiful.”

“However, I was absolutely jubilant over this. Having another disciple who was the same age as me, it truly was delightful. If it was just me and that unrestrained master of mine residing in the mountains.......don’t even get me started.”

Indeed, Lars never wanted to drift apart from Kurou.

More accurately, he practiced together with Kurou who had honed his bizarre swordsmanship based on the Olden Style. That allowed Lars, who was exceptionally strong for a guy, to take his training to the next step. Manaka was very knowledgeable of this.

Precisely because of this, he was still able to put up a fight against one of the Seven Swords even though it wasn’t quite enough.

“Darn, I shouldn’t be conversing like this all day. It’s time to put an end to this. I also have to take that girl back with me.”

Manaka took a peek at the girl who was laid down on the spectator stands————Hinako.

“Oh, so that means the Blazes are in cahoots with the sun cult?”

“Didn’t I just mention this? We were originally a rare race. The sun cult on the other hand consists only of humans. To us, there is some exploitive value in them.”

“Rounding up people......could it be, you guys are plotting a military coup?”

“I’ve already said that the time for chatting has ended. Well, if it’s just this then I suppose I can answer. It’s just as you stated. The Swordie government that has lasted till now will give rise to the people who have lain dormant in the darkness throughout history————us Blazes.”

Manaka’s words were spoken without an ounce of doubt. She wasn’t kidding around nor was she bluffing.

“Director, are you serious? Take a step back for a moment, you do know your enemy is the government of the entire country right? Besides the Blazes being somewhat powerful, there isn’t really any other distinguishing characteristics. You guys probably have no chance to succeed.”

“Isn’t that fine as well?”

Manaka elatedly laughed like a child.

“I don’t consider myself to be very normal, I also believe the Blaze’s battle capabilities cannot be dealt with. Truthfully speaking, wiping out the Blazes after the Great War was understandable.”

“However, eliminating and denying the Blaze’s existence are two separate matters.”

“Alright Lars, offer up your blood, accept our letter of challenge!”

Manaka raised the Dancer, seemingly sliding it to her side. Despite being on the spectator stands which were hard to freely move around, she did not appear to be hindered in her movements in any way.

“No way————!”

Just then, Lars’s face showed signs of nervousness for the first time.

Manaka’s seemingly weightless movements————suddenly changed.

“Seven figures————!”

In front of Lars, who opened his eyes wide in shock, appeared seven Manakas.

Manaka forcefully pedaled off the ground. As she ripped through the air, she continued to sprint on over.

Due to her high speed shifts in movement, afterimages were created. This absurdity was accomplished by the one acclaimed as one of the monstrous Seven Swords————Manaka.

Lars held his sword as such and traced Manaka’s movements with his eyes. Although it was quite impressive that he was able to capture the movements of the seven figures, he was already approaching his limits.

The seven Manakas appeared to be colliding together as they all engaged in a melee against Lars.

“Goodbye Lars.”

“......!”

Who knows how many strikes Manaka’s sword unleashed. Lars on the other hand let out an inaudible gasp.

The seven figures traveled past Lars in a violent gale————following that, those clones dissipated akin to a vanishing cloud and Manaka, who had been fiercely wielding the sword in her right hand, quietly stopped in her tracks.

Lars was slashed all the way from his right shoulder to below his chest and all the way to his left leg. His blood came pouring out.

“Chaos Dancer————”

Manaka solemnly declared as she put away her sword.

Through her overwhelming light force, she attained extreme speeds. With that, her fluid movements allowed her to replicate seven figures of herself.

The seven figures unleashed countless attacks in unison————which was known as the Chaos Dancer.

Lars had seen something like that during his training, but this was the first time he had to take the brunt of the attack head on.

Despite his reflexively fast parrying of the majority of the attacks with the Beast Slayer, he wasn’t able to defend from all of them.

Lars kneeled down from where he was and pressed against his chest that was covered in blood. Although this injury wouldn’t become a cause for death presently, there was no guarantee he would live if left unattended.

“As expected of my sister’s disciple. Having been engulfed by the Chaos Dancer, you only suffered an injury to this extent. Looks like even without my sister here, you have not let the training go to waste.”

“Chatting once again already Director? It’s just as you see, I’m still alive.”

“You needn’t overexert yourself Lars. I don’t like watching people suffer so now I shall free you.”

“It seems I’m the only one who is about to die. That’s not too bad right?”

Lars stared into Manaka’s eyes as he spoke.

The one who was stunned at this line was Neena. Regardless if it was Manaka or Lars, their fixated gazes did not even shift one millimeter.

“No can do, you want the successor mark to be placed solely on me?”

Kurou leisurely walked over in their direction and stopped as he reached where Lars was.

“A guy who has the same successor mark as me better not be accepting death. You’re not weak like I am. Liven up a bit.”

“I had hoped you’d comfort me a little......”

Lars faintly muttered as he smiled.

Normally they did not seem to have a very tight-knit bond, but there weren’t any strains between the two either.

The two guys who received her sister’s mentoring......

Kurou and Lars are truly quite admirable————Manaka thought to herself.

There were multiple figures on the spectator stands of the arena.

Kurou kept a vigilant watch of his surroundings.

Lars’s body was stained with blood as he kneeled on the ground.

Neena on the other hand, having not wiped off the blood dripping from the wound Kurou had dealt to her not too long ago, kept a wakeful watch on Kurou.

The one who fainted————or rather, the one leisurely sleeping away was Hinako.

Moreover————

“You’ve finally showed up Kurou-kun. I’m actually very thankful that you found our location here.”

“I spent the majority of my time aimlessly running around. However————fortunately it was easy to recognize the light of someone I was well acquainted with.”

Since he was unable to sense the force Manaka emitted, then it was obvious that she had already arrived at the spectator stands.

“Yeah......it’s annoying how there’s something in my body that I can’t completely control.”

“Everyone probably has something similar to that. Whenever I see Sefi, even I get these feelings that are uncontrollable.”

“Hold on! Be a little more tactful about it! At least make it sound more attractive!”

Immediately after Kurou spoke, Sefi hurriedly began to snark at him. However, the issue was probably just in the wording of it.

“Ah haha. No matter when, Kurou-kun always stays true to himself.”

“If I can’t maintain my usual self at a time like this, then it’d be impossible for me to stand here before you.”

Manaka’s eyes were glowing red just like Neena’s.

Up until he arrived here, he had already heard about the Blazes from Sefi. By combining all the facts, he was able to deduce Manaka’s motive.

Could this person be......

Kurou’s train of thought was right on the money.

Although he had come here seeking Manaka’s protection, the situation had developed in an exceedingly unfathomable way.

Despite this, Kurou wouldn’t waver from this even though what he saw in front of him was beyond his imagination. This was the self-confidence he had acquired from his grueling training.

Kurou’s piercing glare was fixed on Manaka————

At this moment, Manaka sprung up like an arrow.

“Kurou-kun!”

“Manaka!”

Manaka’s Dancer turned into countless strikes of light.

In face of that overwhelming light, Kurou practically unwittingly drew his sword.

A metallic ear piercing clash sounded. Immediately after, the friction even produced sparks.

Manaka’s sword was akin to a machine gun as it repeatedly attacked nonstop. However, they were all parried away by Kurou’s Olden Style.

As expected, she was in a class of her own compared to Neena————Kurou deflected away Manaka’s attack as he was under pressure once again due to the powers of the Seven Swords.

He didn’t feel stressed in the least bit from that sudden exchange.

Manaka was a Blaze and there was the fear that she was the one manipulating the entire situation from behind the scenes. He trusted her and even handed over Hinako who was now taken away————was she planning on using her? Or did she plan on returning her to the sun cult? Furthermore, just when did she realize that Kurou and Lars had to be eliminated as well?

Without a doubt, the Sword General was Kurou’s enemy.

Regardless of her being his master’s sister or his boss, Kurou would instantly be slayed if he were to deliberate over this kind of predicament. You will never find anyone who contemplates over these excessive thoughts when their life hanged in the balance against the opponent.

The wirewalking-esque attacking and defending persisted———actually, only Kurou was defending in this one-sided attack by Manaka.

With a battle like this, the combat would end as soon as Kurou exhausted all his strength.

However, carelessly pulling away was also a huge danger. Manaka was most likely an arts user as well. Having experienced the numerous flame attacks dished out by Neena, he already understood the battle style of an arts user.

Neena’s mystic arts required a slight charge up time to activate. This charging time resulted in a huge opening and as a result, if there was no separation then it would be cumbersome to unleash a mystic art. As long as he closed the distance by attacking in this fashion, there would be no time for the opponent to store power, rendering them hard pressed to activate a mystic art.

If Manaka was able to activate her mystic arts at this close of a distance without building up power, then Kurou’s chances of winning would be practically zero. Thus, he did not contemplate over this matter.

“Guh!”

Accompanying that sound, Kurou immediately felt a burning sensation on his shoulders.

It was because he was unable to fully avoid Manaka’s blade which lead to his left shoulder being slashed. Had he not partially evaded her blade, he might have lost his entire left arm. Even until now, he had dreaded being engulfed by a Swordie’s blade.

“You’re still far from good enough Kurou-kun!”

“Guah......!”

The pain from his shoulder did not even have enough time to soak in.

There was an immediate change during the clash of swords between Kurou and Manaka.

Although Manaka’s blade was a tad small, it had actually pierced through Kurou’s body.

As he mustered all his effort in dodging her sword, there was absolutely no window for him to even counterattack.

Seemingly as if it was reducing his life, he pushed his limits as he fought. At every instance, he would experience a body shattering sensation.

Kurou’s maximum currently culminated in astonishing speeds. He instantly closed in————

“Oh jeez, you are really getting on my nerves! So annoying!”

Manaka stated as such. She raised the Dancer and jumped back a few meters.

Kurou did not negligently perform a parlous maneuver such as closing the distance. Although he really feared mystic arts, he wasn’t one of those amateurs who would recklessly approach his opponent.

“Haa haa......”

Kurou adjusted his breathing as he confirmed the wound on his shoulder. It was a pretty firm strike and there were numerous lacerations all over his body.

Although they were minor wounds, those injuries actually dampened his physical capabilities, resulting in his sword becoming sluggish.

With a swordsman of Manaka’s level as an opponent, even the slightest wavering would certainly result in death.

“Kurou, the Director will unleash a massive flame dragon attack. If you’re not careful, you’ll be charred in an instant.”

“I appreciate the advice. However Lars, you should lay down.”

Although he mentioned as such, Kurou clearly understood that he could not permit him to do that. Despite going against a sword wielded by one of the Seven Swords, there was no clue as to when he might get caught up in the battle. At the very least, Manaka was probably unconcerned about Lars’s life.

“Kurou-kun, how about I give you a piece of advice? Currently, it seems Sefi can’t resist the urge to attack you.”

“Uh.”

Kurou unawarely turned around. So that was it, Sefi’s face was blushing entirely as she wielded the Starbreaker in embarrassment.

“O-Of course not. Even I would wait for an opportune time arises to attack you!”

“So you’ll come attacking when the time is right!?”

Was she getting excited over Kurou’s sword again? He could not bear to take more attacks under these circumstances. Certainly a human would be unable to withstand this courtship of death.

“Being a Swordie is demanding. But in the end, we Blazes are Swordies as well. Thus, it’s easy to relate to this————it’s difficult to control the impulse to love swords.”

“What, you’re also captivated by me?”

“What do you mean by ‘also’......”

“It’d be fine if we set this trifling issue aside right?”

Manaka elatedly spoke to Sefi who was completely sullen.

“Although it’s regrettable, my heart is also set on someone. That person was very, very strong. My heart had always been captivated by her sword. Kurou-kun, do you know who I’m talking about?”

“......”

Kurou offered no response. Rather, he waited for Manaka to continue.

“Sword Saint Hyouka————Kurou-kun, it is my sister which you have killed.”

“Eh......? Killed......?”

The one who blankly stared on as they muttered wasn’t Kurou, but rather Sefi.

“From the lack of a reaction, Lars knows about it too I see. Actually, perhaps you two were accomplices?”

“.......Did I just hear the Director reasoning to herself aloud once again?”

After glancing at Lars, Manaka tapped her finger against her forehead.

“That wound on Kurou-kun’s forehead......I had detected it ever since you came down from the mountains. That wound was dealt by my sister wasn’t it?”

“Even if that is the case, what’s so strange about it? Since I’ve constantly used real swords to train with my master, receiving one or two wounds in the process isn’t that out of the ordinary.”

Kurou attentively gazed at Manaka’s red eyes as he candidly stated.

“That wound isn’t just an ordinary wound. My eyes have not yet deteriorated. Every Swordie utilizes a personalized sword. Kurou-kun’s wound was most likely dealt to him by my sister’s personalized sword, the Eternal Horizon. Do you understand what I’m getting at? Don’t even deny it.”

Kurou was also informed of his master’s personalized sword, the Eternal Horizon.

Upon first glance, there was nothing particular to say about it. It was merely a single-edged katana. As for its specs, even the Starbreaker and Dancer possessed more offensive power. However, the Sword Saint’s personalized sword seemed to be one of the few renowned swords that were forged in her birthplace. Also, they had previously heard that no other swords were able to endure a full power slash by the Sword Saint.

Furthermore, when the Sword Saint utilized her personalized sword, it was going to be a life or death deciding fight. Only when she would be willing to risk her life in battle would she ever wield her personalized sword. This matter was only known by those close to the Sword Saint.

“I had always attentively watched my sister. I only had my eyes set on her. As a result, I have come to understand the kind of wound that sword can generate and the type of wound that would result from her going for the kill. Kurou-kun, you unleashed your true powers when fighting against Sword Saint Hyouka. However, to this day, you’re the one standing here and my sister on the other hand is missing without a trace. That means————”

“Ah, so it must mean I slayed Sword Saint Hyouka.”

At the moment, Kurou felt as if his own heart was coldly sinking.

There was probably no point in feigning ignorance. Manaka’s reasoning was pretty much one hundred percent accurate. The everlasting wound on Kurou’s forehead was dealt by none other than Sword Saint Hyouka.

“Indeed, me and my master wagered our lives in a match. However, how did it end up like that? Why was that the case? Why would I battle against that person......?”

“Quit joking around!”

Finally, Manaka got all riled up.

In the eight years he had been with her, he had never heard her voice this stern.

“You’re saying you don’t remember!? Your own master————my sister was killed, yet you still joke around!? You......You!”

Kurou was not fiddling around in the slightest.

He barely recalled what happened during the battle against the Sword Saint. He had experienced overwhelming fear. In the past, he saw her in his hometown holding the Eternal Horizon in her hand. In a fluid fashion, she battled as if she was going to exterminate everyone in the world. That kind of omnipotent monster was right in front of him.

That dreaded creature, was it of this world?

Actually, it must have been due to his extreme levels of fear when confronted with her.

Within Kurou’s memories, it did not contain the entire battle against the Sword Saint. When he returned to his senses, his forehead had received a deep gash, his body could not even move as he was sapped of all his strength. He had collapsed by the side of the little hut in the mountains.

Additionally, the fallen personalized sword by Kurou’s side was covered with someone’s blood......

“Guh......”

Suddenly, the wound on his forehead began to pulsate. A wound from a year ago had already healed right away, so how come up till now......

“Alright, enough. It doesn’t matter if you truly don’t remember or you’re just playing dumb. There’s nothing I have left to say towards Kurou-kun. In place of not having been able to slash my sister, how about I slash you instead? This should serve as a replacement.”

Wooosh, an eerie sound emanated from the blade of Manaka’s Dancer.

“Flames, go forth......”

As the flame rose while wrapped around the blade, it began to take shape. It was just as Lars had described, it kindled into a dragon shaped flame.

Although he understood that he shouldn’t be spellbound by this————that genuine red dragon appearance was remarkably beautiful. Following that, the flame dragon continuously expanded.

His forehead kept pulsating with pain. Clearly he had no choice but to flee, but his body wouldn’t budge. Was it the result of the pain from his wound, or was it because he was captivated?

“Rou!” “Kurou!”, the shouts of his name came from nearby. Kurou believed that it would be great if Sefi and Lars were able to escape. There was no need to worry about him.

“I won’t allow someone who bears a wound from my sister to live. You’ll be incinerated along with that wound.”

That colossal ball of flame that had transformed into a dragon was casted off from Manaka’s sword.

Why did it seem as if time was slowing down? The world became dyed in red and accompanying that deadly scorching heat, Kurou distinctly saw the gaping mouth of that gigantic dragon.

Looks like this had nothing to do with his body being petrified. Even in Kurou’s ideal state, he would probably feel powerless in face of this flame.

In the end, it probably cost him dearly that he had never predicted a situation where someone as powerful as Manaka would be the one manipulating things from behind the scenes.

“......?”

Just as everyone had thought Kurou was going to be burned to ashes, suddenly the back of someone’s figure stood in front of him.

“Hinako!?”

As Kurou yelled out for her, the flame dragon engulfed the maid outfit wearing girl. In an instant, her slender figure should be roasted by the flames, not even a trace of a single bone should remain————

“What......!?”

The one expressing their shock wasn’t Kurou, but rather it was Manaka.

The momentum of the flame dragon that was supposed to have burned her to death was rapidly weakening.

It was as if the flame dragon was sucked into Hinako’s chest————the whole thing vanished.

“What’s going on, how could this be happening......?”

Kurou muttered. As the flames disappeared, the surroundings were still eye piercingly bright.

There was clearly no wind, yet Hinako’s black hair floatingly swayed. A golden radiance was emitted from her body.

This light was identical to the one discharged by Hinako when he first encountered her that one night.

The maiden of the sun————

Kurou unwittingly recalled that line. Was it the power to eliminate all traces of flame based mystic arts? In that case, the attack Neena unleashed from before was also stopped by her.

“Flames, go forth!”

Hearing Manaka’s shout, Kurou instantly lifted his head. Just like before, a flame raised from Manaka’s sword————however, the flame then dispersed in all directions as it vanished.

“I can’t activate it————!? What the!?”

Manaka could plainly be seen wavering while Kurou couldn’t hide his own shock either. Previously described as dispelling mystic arts, would it be more accurate to say that her power was to seal the Blazes from using mystic arts......?

“Do not interfere with Onee-sama!”

Damn, I had forgotten about her!

Kurou had no time to react to Hinako being suddenly attacked. With things happening one after another, Kurou couldn’t even keep pace.

“You’re the one who shouldn’t interfere!”

“Sefi-sama!?”

Sefi reacted much quicker than Kurou. Standing by Hinako’s side, she used the Starbreaker to block Neena’s sword.

Neena’s strength surpassed Sefi’s. However, it was not to the point where Sefi crumbled under the might of Neena’s sword.

“Hinako, that’s enough. Come back here with me————”

After parrying away Neena’s sword, Sefi dragged Hinako by her hand.

At that moment————a golden light of greater intensity poured out when the their hands touched.

“What is it this time!?”
[[File:Kenshin v01 247.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
It was the first time Kurou encountered this. These preposterous matters were occurring one after another.

Suddenly, everyone present————even Kurou and Manaka who had repeatedly fought countless battles actually gazed away from their opponent and looked up into the sky.

In the sky overlooking the arena, a sound akin to thunder echoed and there appeared to be a split in the blue skies.

The split was actually fairly large, making it unfeasible to actually estimate its dimensions. However, it was quite obvious that only part of the sky turned pitch-black as if it was night. Accompanying that air-tremoring sound, the split gradually increased————

An explosive noise rang. Following that, the split disappeared just as suddenly as how it emerged.

“......I have no idea what’s even going on.”

Kurou was dumbfounded as he spoke. The golden radiance had already dissipated.

Sefi and Hinako lowered their heads and sat down from where they were. Gazing up into the sky wondering what had happened was Neena who was a few meters away from them.

“Could that have been......a portal......?”

“A portal......”

Kurou was stunned after hearing Manaka’s murmuring.

The portal was used by the Swordies to enter this world. Who knew how many there were at the time, but after the Great War they should all have been closed.

That kind of thing, why would it happen now————

“I......I see. Now I see why the sun cult highly coveted Hinako. Perhaps the group’s orders to obliterate Sefi were also————”

“Perhaps so......however, I’ll have to contemplate over this later. Right now we still need to determine a victor.”

Kurou stated in a declaration towards Manaka.

The throbbing pain from his old wound had already disappeared at some point.

His head was all cleared up now and he knew exactly what he had to do.

If it was impossible for him to land a hit on Manaka, then nothing could be done.

Sefi and Hinako, what happened between them? In order to find out, he had to protect his own life here.

“Yes, if Kurou-kun were to lose here then I’ll end up killing Sefi. Hinako will probably once again be imprisoned by the sun cult.”

“How regrettable, I won’t let that happen. Although bathing with you was nice, it’s unfortunate that it wasn’t with a younger girl.”

“Fufu, Kurou-kun still doesn’t understand the charms of an adult?”

Manaka revealed a seductive smile. She put on an act as she flipped the hair resting on her shoulders behind her back.

“Hey, Kurou-kun. Do you believe you can win? Even though I can’t utilize any mystic arts, I still have my sword. Actually, this sword is my entirety.”

“If that’s the case, then it’ll be fine as long as I put everything on the line.”

Kurou continued to pace along the stepwise spectator stands.

Manaka on the other hand did the same as Kurou, walking one step at a time as they maintained their distance.

In a decisive battle between swords, there was no chance of him winning. Kurou was well aware of that already.

Despite that, he couldn’t just withdraw his sword and call it quits.

For his own future————in order to attain his Dagger and establish his foothold within society, Kurou kept wielding his sword.

However, right now there was more than just that.

During the time that had passed since he arrived at the academy, the number of reasons for him to battle had risen.

Reflecting over it, he had always acted like a spoiled child around Sefi. Regardless if it was teasing her or sexually harassing her, being able to act coquettishly around her and her being able to bear it made it very exciting.

Hinako————she was barred from the outside world her entire life. Although she was very pleased with the school lifestyle, she still needed to go beyond the school and see the vast world.

I won’t let you kill Sefi, or allow you to lock Hinako up again.

As long as they were present, Kurou would still find a way to stand. He was able to battle because he wanted to protect them.

Despite that the swordsman in front of him was not on par with that monster he had encountered during his childhood, overcoming this obstacle was still exacting. There was an obvious gap in strength between the two of them.

However, he had changed from his childhood days when he survived Sword Saint Hyouka’s sword.

For Sefi and Hinako, and in order to display his swordsmanship, he now crossed swords with Manaka.

“Perhaps the number of reasons for prolonging this life has increased. I’m able to fight you because of that.”

“I only have one reason to kill Kurou-kun. Just one is enough. I have wanted to kill you all along, any time would have been fine and that time is now.”

Manaka’s footsteps ceased and then she took off in a gliding motion. Accompanying her breakneck speed, a sonic boom sounded. The seven Manakas that appeared seemingly went to surround Kurou as they lined up together.

That wasn’t all though.

Manaka tightly gripped the scabbard by her waist. In one swift motion, she pulled out another sword.

Her personalized sword, the Dancer, was in each of the two sides of the scabbard.

She was the dreaded dual wielder of two slender swords. This was Sword General Manaka’s true combat style.

“Let’s go Dancer. In front of these spectators who eagerly await, let’s transcend the world in our dance!”

The seven Manaka’s crossed their swords in front of their chest and gently kissed the blade that emitted an icy lustre.

This action, which exuded womanly charms, sent the heartstrings shaking.

“As expected, Manaka sure is terrifying.”

There it was, Kurou’s heart began pounding nonstop.

The dual wielded Chaos Dancer————that blade had the profound meaning of making countless people drop dead like a meteor shower and it was expertly put into use by the seven Manakas. It was Kurou’s first time witnessing this.

“Goodbye Kurou-kun, goodbye.”

Manaka’s muttering, just how many managed to catch that?

These seven princesses initiated the movements for the sword dance of death————

“Haaaaa!”

“What!?”

Suddenly, an animal-like roar was heard. Manaka’s dance-like movements came to a screeching halt after her shoes intensely braked along the surface.

“Lars! What are you?!”

“You had mentioned my demonic essence before, but it’s really quite a shame that you had forgotten all about me.”

Lars had silently approached Manaka from behind and saw through the main body of the seven Manakas. With one swing of the sword, he cleanly sliced Manaka’s lower leg.

After that, Lars nimbly separated from Manaka and stood there as he held onto the Beast Slayer. Blood violently bursted out from the wound Manaka had dealt to him. Perhaps even standing was strenuous for him.

There was no doubt that he poured all his strength into that one strike.

“I’m sorry but————I won’t let you kill Kurou. That’d be the equivalent of killing me.”

“Lars......!”

Manaka’s indignant eyes focused on Lars who was brazenly smiling despite looking pale from the loss of blood.

“That’s all I can do. You’re up Kurou. You still haven’t displayed your true strength. Now is the time to pull out your sword!”

After Lars finished speaking, the Beast Slayer and Lars both toppled to the ground. Although he was not dead, he was nearing his breaking point.

“Pull out his sword? What’s he saying? Didn’t Kurou retrieve his sword a long time ago?”

“......”

Manaka was completely baffled, however Kurou clearly understood what Lars meant.

Kurou diligently fought against the Sword Saint. Furthermore, he at least came out alive.

At that time————if he could just summon the strength that allowed him to survive back then......

Despite losing all recollections, he recognized what he needed to do. He didn’t just learn the Olden Style from the Sword Saint. Originally, the Sword Saint’s technique wasn’t even the Olden Style, her true values were embodied by something else.

“At best, all you did was deal a cut to my leg!”

Manaka once again made her move. Her dance was at divine speeds and caused a gale. At this moment, Kurou noticed something slightly off.

This time there wasn’t seven duplicates, but five instead. Looks like the wound she had suffered from Lars was quite grave.

However, the disparity in strength between Kurou and hers was still too great even though she had been dealt a wound like this. Even just five of them utilizing the Chaos Dancer would probably desecrate Kurou without difficulty.

However, he couldn’t lose here.

It was Manaka herself that had stated this before. As the disciple of the Sword Saint, he absolutely could not incur a shameful loss.

The wound Manaka delivered to him was pulsating in pain as blood flowed out.

Even so, that was nothing compared to the pain from being slashed by the Sword Saint.

For I to have lived after battling the Sword Saint————how could I die here!

Now was the time to use it, the other significant ability he had learned from his master————

“Die Kurou!”

The dual wielded Chaos Dancer came flying at him.

Kurou ran towards the five Manakas.

As he sprinted over, a white ray of light was radiating from Kurou’s entire body————

“The light blade!? B-But how!?”

No, this wasn’t the light blade.

Swordies were able to transmit a portion of the light in their body to their blade. However, it differed for Kurou.

Because he was unable to completely control his light, it was impossible for him to concentrate it into his blade. As a result, the light kept pouring out from his entire body.

There was the disadvantage of being unable to gather it in his blade, but the light that traveled throughout his entire body raised his physical capabilities and defensive power.

Although it wasn’t on par with a Swordie, it did go beyond the limits of a human.

To Kurou, who had always maintained his normal state when fighting against Swordies, this was already more than enough. An unpredictable swordsmanship plus the physical capabilities that surpassed that of a human.

If the two were to be combined together————

“How is a human able to utilize light!?”

“Your sister taught me this!”

The light force of the Seven Swords could even detect the light in humans.

If it could be sensed, then perhaps it could be manipulated as well————

That haughty Sword Saint taught Kurou how to handle light through this convenient way of thinking. Having Kurou put it into use would allow him to grow its power.

However, the phenomenon that occurred from Kurou’s body, did it have something to do with the light being from a different race other than Swordies? Even Kurou wasn’t too sure on this matter.

Because the Sword Saint possessed such insurmountable light and was well adept in handling it, she was probably able to detect a similar power that laid dormant in humans.

She spent countless years and even used her own disciple as a test subject. In the end, she had successfully brought out this kind of strength.

Nothing changed though. Instead, regardless if it was me or Manaka, we are just dancing in the palm of that person’s hands.

Following that, as the two of them met up————something appeared......

Kurou’s eyes could now detect light after being empowered by his light force. Heading towards one of the fast approaching Manakas, he unleashed nine white streaks of light.

The nine white streaks of light did not have a physical form. However, Kurou’s eyes were actually able to visualize it.

Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens————the direction of the strike was guided by the light. It was a spectacle developed by the Olden Style and the Sword Saint’s swordsmanship.

Each of the nine streaks of light from the sword maneuver headed towards the incoming enemy.

Kurou still should have been incapable of spotting that minute opening from the incredible speed of the Dancer.

However, as long as his sword was in motion it should be fine. It was as if he was trying to chase after the light and become one with it.

There wasn’t even the necessity of blocking the sword of the Chaos Dancer. With even greater speeds, his sword merged into the light——that radiant blade transformed into a flash of light as it came at her.

As Kurou’s body was irradiating white light, the killer strike that was directed toward the beautiful princess————

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav|e=4}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter3

2014-05-11T05:13:35Z

D0nut:

==Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted==

It was currently the morning of the next day.

Kurou and Lars returned to the scene of yesterday’s incident.

“Hmm, there are actually burn marks left on the surface.”

Lars squatted down over the pathway, feeling the ground as he spoke.

He called Lars out during the early hours of the day in order to inspect the situation from yesterday. Regarding this matter, they had already reported this to both the Sabers and the academy and received permission to investigate.

“Speaking of mystic arts, I get the feeling there might be yet another blast from the past.”

“It was totally out of the blue. I couldn’t believe that someone who could use that sort of thing would actually appear.”

“I’ve never heard of any Swordies who could use mystic arts either. Actually, it would seem there still remains many mind-boggling things about this world.”

“You two don’t seem to be surprised......”

Hinako quietly muttered as always.

Although a new incident had occurred, his mission as Hinako’s bodyguard was still in effect. Because of this, Kurou was forced to travel with her frequently.

Consequently, Hinako had to tag along even during an investigation at the scene of the incident.

“No, I am shocked. After all, these are forgotten techniques from ages ago. Nowadays, these mystic arts or whatever————”

After speaking till that point, Lars suddenly placed his thumb over his lips and began pondering over something.

“Forgotten......? Hmm......”

“What is it Lars?”

“It’s nothing. Something just randomly came to mind all of a sudden.”

Lars smiled and shrugged.

“Actually, perhaps the mystic arts aren’t even relevant. The only thing I’m focused on is how someone as strong as Kurou got into an arduous battle.”

“Kurou getting into a grueling battle, is this really that unimaginable? Although I don’t quite understand, is Kurou truly that formidable? Olden Style or something of the sort, before he had mentioned some nonsense like that......”

“Did you really just call it nonsense, jeez......”

Even though Kurou felt frustrated, he also knew that there was nothing he could do about it.

From Hinako’s perspective, someone who didn’t know anything about swords was most likely unable to comprehend Kurou’s swordsmanship.

“Ah, so you even mentioned the Olden Style? Well, there’s no doubt Kurou is powerful, however it’d be hard to answer exactly to what extent. Furthermore, strength is all relative, sometimes there’s even luck involved. With that said, the chance of defeating an opponent who outclasses you at some point is very possible.”

“In other words, there’s no such thing as absolute power?”

“No, there is.”

“......Eh?”

For a moment, Hinako was dumbfounded towards Lars’s rambling and then questioned him in reply.

Hinako was astonished. However, based on Lars’s expression it didn’t seem like he noticed as he continued to survey the area.

“That’s not exactly the case for the person who Kurou had difficulty dealing with......that said, relying solely on this it would seem that apprehending the criminal will be very problematic. That’s because in this world there are many powerful people who we know nothing about.”

“Even if we know she can use mystic arts, the criminal didn’t leave any traces. Also, there is no chance she would just use mystic arts in public under normal circumstances. I felt her battle style was a bit archaic but there’s no way that could be used as a clue.”

“A familiar style of swordsmanship......did you get that sort of feeling?”

“That I don’t know. There’s practically no distinctions among Swordies.”

Basically, each Swordie honed their own style of swordsmanship.

Even though its foundation came from their parents and master, after that they would create their own exclusive sword techniques by themselves. It could be said that their own class of swordsmanship comes from combining their own physique along with whatever suited their fancy. Essentially, becoming someone’s disciple was pretty much just seeking out individuals who were considerably tough to practice against.

If it was between siblings, there are cases where similarities will arise. However, if you were to make a who resembles who comparison, it would be very hard to gauge for any semblances.

Lars switched hands and quietly continued on.

“As for clues the criminal may have left......ah Kurou, you did mention wounding her right?”

“It was just a graze. With the recovery abilities of a Swordie, the wound probably healed a long time ago.”

The flesh of a Swordie wasn’t just robust, even their recovery rate was phenomenal. That kind of body appears to be made for combat. If it was a small wound, it would be most likely instantly healed.

“Then with that, there’s no point staying here looking for clues. For now, let’s just head back to school first.”

Kurou nodded in agreement and walked off with Lars. Hinako’s pitter-patter footsteps clicked from behind as she followed.

“So you mean to say that incomprehensible blondie who carries that bizarre, massive sword......is Sefi-san? What’s up with that person?”

Ever since Hinako encountered Sefi within school, she would unwittingly mix in some hurtful words when speaking about her.

“Actually she hasn’t done anything yet. Didn’t she come to school like she normally does?”

After Lars responded to her, he looked towards the other students walking on the path to school. Although he didn’t see Sefi, Kurou figured it was just as Lars said. She wasn’t a feeble girl who would skip out just because she was attacked.

“I wonder what that was about? What’s the reason behind Sefi being attacked?”

“You sure have a lot of questions. As for the reason, even I don’t know.”

Clearly agitated, Lars shrugged his shoulders.

Besides the Sabers, he had many other intelligence sources. Speaking of information networks, his was much more vast than Kurou’s. If he didn’t know, then there must have been little progress from the investigation done by the police and Sabers as well. Only a couple hours had passed since the incident and with there being no evidence either, this was an expected result perhaps.

“Sefi is the princess of the four generals, so being targeted isn’t really that unthinkable. Whether it’s a tsujigiri incident or an assassination attempt, these are all possibilities.”

Kurou tightly gripped the hilt of the katana that was strapped to his waist.

“Let me be the one who kills this criminal.”

“Kurou must really like Sefi. Although I guess I can understand why.”

“Lars, are you interested in Sefi? No can do, I won’t let that happen.”

“Sefi doesn’t belong to you. Well, I’m not interested in her either way.”

Lars stated with an implicative smile.

“That’s because I have my sights set on others.”

“......Looks like you two both have rough lives.”

“You shouldn’t be impressed with something as weird as that.”

Kurou wryly smiled as he eyed Hinako, who was in a daze. Whenever he gets into a conversation with her, for some reason he gets thrown off his rhythm.

“Hmm?”

Kurou suddenly detected something strange.

On his way to school, some of the students appeared to be behaving differently from yesterday.

“Why is everyone carrying their swords?”

Indeed, the entire student body along with Kurou and Lars were alike, they all had their swords strapped to their waists. There were also some students who toted massive swords. They were probably swordsmen with personalized swords.

“It appears the academy notified the students this morning. The entire student body was told to carry their swords on them. Furthermore, everyone is supposed to travel in groups of at least two and are restricted from stepping outside during the night. Actually, this really isn’t anything shocking right? After all, there was an attack on school grounds and as a result these protective measures can’t be implemented too carelessly.”

“I suppose so......”

If it was a normal school, having a lockout wouldn’t be out of the ordinary either. The idea of having students engage in this sort of self-protection was also not too uncommon. If it was a human school, this would never happen for sure.

“This thorough preparation is really quite something. Speaking of which, I can’t go protecting every unbefriended student.”

“Except, something feels strange. Setting aside the fact that the school made an extremely quick decision on this, don’t the students seem a tad overly anxious to you? Clearly these students are Swordies who are practically born without fear.”

“......Really?”

Kurou tilted his head. That said, the students they encountered on the way to school all seemed restless. Those with wavering eyes and hands on the hilt of their swords numbered quite a few.

“Regarding this matter, let me explain.”

“What!”

“Eh?”

Kurou tilted back in shock as he heard a sudden voice from behind him, Lars on the other hand opened his eyes wide in surprise, and then there was Hinako who didn’t really react in any particular way.

“W-What? Why are you here Manaka?”

The person standing behind Kurou and the others was one of the Seven Swords and the director of the Sabers, Manaka. She was wearing her scarlet Sabers long coat and revealed a miffed expression.

“There are some matters I have to attend to so I just snuck in ahead of time. Haha, it’s such a pain to have to suppress my light energy. I don’t want to scare these adorable students, but the principal sure gets on my nerves.”

“Suddenly erupting into complaints......setting those aside......what in the world are you planning to do here?”

“I’m under a lot of pressure. Well, forget about it. Before the other students notice who I am, it’s better that we leave here first. Lars, switch with Kurou for a bit.”

Manaka stated as she pointed to Hinako. She appears to be saying Lars will be temporarily assigned to guarding her.

“Let’s go Kurou-kun.”

“Where to?”

“Some·place·nice♪”

Which probably means there will be bad news awaiting him————Kurou had this twisted explanation in his mind as he followed behind Manaka who had set off without delay.

Regardless of her temperament, she was Kurou’s boss and guardian. Although she was always like this, Kurou had no authority to deny her.

“......Umm, why are we in the girl’s bathing room!?”

Kurou’s voice resonated within the vast changing room.

Currently it was eight in the morning. Not one soul was in sight within the bathing room in the girl’s dormitory other than Kurou and Manaka of course.

“What’s with the umm? It’s because I’ve decided to take a bath. What are you doing Kurou-kun, take off your clothes already.”

“I have to go in as well!?”

Judging from her outer appearance, it was hard to pinpoint flaws on a beauty such as Manaka. Although she was not quite as mounded as Hinako, her figure was still very exquisite. Countless men would probably spend money just to enter the bath with her.

However, to Kurou she was just his master’s younger sister and someone he had known since his childhood. Furthermore, she was also his boss in the organization he was affiliated with. She was practically family to him in a sense. She probably wasn’t thinking about him as a man either, otherwise being naked while facing someone of the opposite gender would clearly be awkward.

Just when Kurou started to get anxious, Manaka boldly took off her long coat.

“No need to worry, I already readjusted the water temperature.”

“No, I wasn’t worried about the water temperature.”

“Alright alright, hurry up and get in. If you dare oppose me then you’ll be fired.”

“Abusing your authority like this......?”

However, if it was Manaka, it was true that she could freely fire normal members. Following that, Kurou gave up all hope and began taking off his clothes.

“Hmm? Manaka, that is......”

“Ah, for the time being, if I’m not carrying this on me when I go out, then......”

Manaka also seemed to carry her sword by her waist whenever she pleased.

Her personalized sword was a long, pitch-black sword————no, for a sword it was overly elongated. It differed from Sefi’s sword which was wide and heavy, rather it gave off the impression of being excessively long and slender.

The Dancer————indeed, this really was a suitable name. Was it because of the slender and long dimensions of the sword that led to its name? Only people along the lines of family such as Kurou knew the origin behind the name or perhaps those in another world who have been slain by her might know as well.

“Alright, come on in. Since it felt like a hassle to return home to cook, I decided to stay at headquarters instead. However, just taking a bath while feeling a bit out of sorts, it couldn’t have come at a more perfect time.”

Could she have come to school just to bathe? Manaka paid no heed to Kurou’s suspicions and removed one article of clothing after another.

Kurou hurriedly averted his gaze and stripped down. However, things should be fine with a towel wrapped around their waists.

The sound of Manaka’s footsteps echoed as she walked off.

After hearing the front doors to the bathing room open, he entered on through as well a while later.

The women’s bathing room was exceptionally capacious. Since it had to accommodate hundreds of girls alternating in and out, this was probably to be expected.

After Kurou did a quick rinse of his body, he entered the bath. The bathing pool was quite spacious and could hold a couple dozen people at once. It was vastly different compared to the tub in the small hut he was living in where he couldn’t even stretch out his body. Although he was forcefully invited in by Manaka, it wasn’t all that bad.

“Phew——......this is the life.”

Manaka, who was already bathing, heaved a heavy sigh as she spoke. Did she put in some sort of bath agent? The water retained a greenish hue. Fortunately, he felt quite relieved that this obscured her body a great deal.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door to the bathing room. After Manaka sloppishly answered, the door was opened and in came a maid. Based on her attire, she did not resemble a student. She appeared to be one of the servants among the school staff.

“Ah, it’s here. Thank you for your time.”

Manaka’s face was brimming with elation as she was handed some type of wooden pail by the maid. The maid exchanged courtesies and then immediately left the bathing room.

“This is the one. If I didn’t have this then————”

Inside the wooden pail floating in the water was a wine bottle and a wine glass. There was no need to ask what was inside the wine bottle.

Manaka poured the wine into the glass and drank it all in one go.
[[File:Kenshin v01 149.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
“Ahh, that was delicious. Having Japanese wine while bathing is truly above and beyond all else. Being born in Japan is great......”

“It’s hard to imagine that this statement would come from some otherworldly being......”

“It’s been many years after the end of the Great War. Presently, practically all Swordies were born and raised here. With that, drinking Japanese wine while bathing is a common occurrence you know.”

“Bathing early in the morning while drinking? I don’t think so.”

At least, it wouldn’t be a prevalent occurrence among people within a conventional society. Of course, no matter what was said here, Manaka did uphold a serious disposition in public.

“Isn’t it great to do this every once in awhile though?”

Manaka pouted like a child.

“Day after day I would be forced to sit at my desk and sort through files during work. I can’t take it anymore. If I don’t get a bit of time to rejuvenate myself then————”

“Is it really that busy? Could it be due to the sun cult......?”

Although it had slipped his mind due to the assault incident, the cult founder’s daughter had fallen into the hands of an enemy organization. No matter what kind of aggressive behavior resulted, it wouldn’t be that surprising.

“No, the sun cult has been very quiet. It’s just they’ve been too quiet which makes it very frightening.”

“If that’s the case, then wouldn’t the opposite be very strange?”

No matter what, it was without a doubt they were secretly planning something.

“Well actually the sun cult has nothing to do with this. If they were to shamelessly charge us in an attempt to rescue the child, then as long as we carry out some suitable precautions ahead of time we should be fine.”

“Sounds simple enough......then if it doesn’t have anything to do with the sun cult, what could it be?”

“Here, it’s this.”

After Manaka lifted up a panel-shaped object, she suddenly threw it towards him.

What he picked up was a touchscreen tablet. Since it was able to be brought into the bathing room, it must have been the waterproof version.

“Take a look at the document displayed there.”

Kurou nodded and turned on the tablet, paying close attention to the document.

The document contained the facial profile of a girl who was around Kurou’s age along with a brief description of her by the side. She had black hair which was uncommon among Swordies. Overall, she was a pretty cute girl.

“Migune......female student within the Sword Academy, top student among the freshmen. She has the title of Swordsman, her mentor is the Sword Princess, Ragunoa, and her parents are senators......”

The contents contained little of interest. Looks like she was the strongest Swordie first year student above even Sefi and Freya. However, to Kurou, she was just an insignificant person.

In her overview, the majority of her record consisted of the outstanding achievements she had attained at the sword tournament. However, as he scrolled down the document......

“Hmm? Deceased......?”

“Yup, she’s dead. In fact, it was probably about ten days ago that it happened.”

Manaka drank her wine as she nonchalantly spoke.

“More accurately, she was probably killed. She was sliced diagonally from the right. This kind of death could not have been a suicide, she was most likely killed as a test for the assailant.”

“What a dangerous issue. Oh, could it have something to do with the rumored tsujigiri incidents in the Outer Human Region? Although, in those incidents the victims were all humans......”

“Is that so. However, the kid’s remains were found on the road next to the academy. The time was approximately midnight when it occurred, which was also about the time when she was presumed dead. That means after she was killed, the assailant was immediately spotted.”

“What could she be doing at that time? That said, I haven’t heard about this matter yet.”

Kurou was still a member of the public security force. However, if a Swordie girl who was also the top student of the Sword Academy was killed, it would result in a huge predicament. Kurou shouldn’t just bypass this as if it had fell on deaf ears.

“We’ve initiated an information lockdown. After all, the Sword Academy’s top student was killed at a nearby road. Originally, Swordies were known as peaceful idiots, but actually there’s practically no one that could revolt against us besides the sun cult. Thus, the number of Swordies who do have actual combat experience have greatly decreased in number. Plus, Migune’s parents would feel greatly ashamed since their daughter was killed by an unknown assailant.”

“What a senseless way of thinking.”

Even if their daughter was killed, does that really take precedence over arresting the criminal?

Once the incident is made public, the information collected would probably lead closer to apprehending the criminal. Kurou could not comprehend the logic of Migune’s parents.

“Eh? However, could there be something more to this? Could it have anything to do with when Sefi was attacked————”

“Migune was eliminated with just one strike. In addition......part of her right hand was burned.”

“Burned?”

Kuro instantly understood before Manaka got a chance to finish.

“So you mean to say......there’s the possibility she was attacked by mystic arts?”

“She was clearly slashed to death by a sword, but having a burn wound as well is really peculiar. If it was just mystic arts being used then it would be a whole different matter. That said, Migune’s abilities were quite remarkable. However, if she was ambushed by mystic arts, then I can see how she could be easily disposed of.”

“So the first and third ranked students were attacked within a short time frame of each other......the parents of the two are both government officials, so it’s not that unbelievable for them to be attacked.”

It was hard to imagine that there were many Swordies who could utilize mystic arts. Although there were two cases here, it would be odd to think there was no coincidence between the two.

“Well, it’d be great if there weren’t any more victims from now on. Although Migune’s situation wasn’t made public, it seems that the ones who discovered her corpse were the students of the academy. They were told to keep it to themselves but they weren’t able to do so completely. Furthermore, word of Migune’s death seems to have been circulating around the academy already.”

“In other words, they’ve decided to actually impose a curfew because a second attack occurred.”

Now it was understandable why the students were so anxious.

However, the students in the academy were definitely very talented, but if they were to wander around outside late into the night it’d be troublesome. It would be better if they conducted themselves with caution, otherwise they might end up as the next prey if they were not careful.

“Overall, the top ranked students have considered their parents’ statuses and decided to bring over bodyguards already. With that said, there are still many students who decided not to bring bodyguards with them. The response was they wanted to protect their own lives.”

“Everyone seems to be quite overconfident of their abilities. It’d be best if they candidly accepted protection.”

“Even Sefi declined her sister’s offer to send over bodyguards.”

“Haha, you mean Sylphy-sama......”

Kurou also understood Sefi’s older sister, Sylphy, extremely well. She was a friend of the Sword Saint and due to that, Sefi was able to witness the training between the Sword Saint and Kurou as a bonus.

Sylphy dearly loved her little sister and was presumably very worried for her.

“For now I’m also scouting around for the criminal. However, since the school didn’t accept my request for cooperation, I can’t really accomplish much on school grounds.”

“I see.”

Kurou nodded.

If it was just an untrackable evildoer, then it wouldn’t be that much of a concern. However, if she was even capable of using what was a supposedly lost art, then as the organization which oversees Tokyo Swordia’s public security, this wasn’t something that could just be set aside. In other words, there was going to be a heavy burden placed on Kurou and Lars who both stayed on campus.

“I understand where you’re coming from. At the very least, I’ll prevent her acting willfully within the school.”

“Then I’ll be counting on you. And by the way, please focus on your studies.”

“Do you want me to cut classes?”

Kurou tossed the tablet back as he responded.

“The elimination tournament that decides the yearly rankings will kickoff in two days.”

“Eh, really?”

Kurou was shocked. Although Sefi had said it was fast approaching, it was the first time he had heard it was already this close.

“Because you were enrolled solely based on your swordsmanship, you won’t graduate if you don’t attain a good grade.”

“It’s just if I do get a good grade, I’d probably be resented.”

“Becoming stronger means you have to cast those people aside. This you should know.”

“Well......alright, I think it’s about time to leave, I feel a bit woozy.”

Kurou stood up, preventing the towel around his waist from slipping off, and stepped out of the pool.

“Wait a sec Kurou-kun.”

“Ha?”

Right as Kurou turned around, both of his cheeks were nabbed by Manaka.

Manaka also stood up, unhesitant in exposing her entire body. Looking down a bit, those two beautiful mounds entered his view.

“M-Manaka, what are you doing......”

“‘What are you doing’, that is my line. I don’t care if you’re a human or something else, you are my sister’s————Sword Saint Hyouka’s disciple.”

“I-I know.”

Kurou shuddered as he responded.

Kurou felt as if he was going to be blasted away as he endured Manaka’s overwhelming light force. She probably released the light she was holding back.

“I don’t care if it’s mystic arts or surprise attacks, I can’t let someone like you who is at best a rascal get away. As the Sword Saint’s disciple, how dare you show such disrespect.”

Manaka suddenly grabbed Kurou’s cheeks and applied strength with both of her hands. Manaka had to control the flow of power, otherwise Kurou, who had made a slip-up, would have had his cheeks shattered.

Manaka was furious.

Because of their frequent encounters, Kurou understood very well that Manaka highly respected her sister who was the Sword Saint.

While he stayed with the Sword Saint deep in the mountains, there were many people who visited. However, the person who came the most frequently was Manaka.

Was that it, Kurou finally realized it.

As one of the Seven Swords who held the title of Sword General, she was even more intolerant of having the Sword Saint’s reputation be tarnished than Kurou was.

Manaka didn’t come here just to pass on information and it wasn’t to check out the situation either. For these sorts of things, it would have been fine if she decided not to come. Even for Migune’s situation, it was already spread around school so it would not have been long before Kurou caught wind of it.

Manaka’s true objective was to reprimand Kurou.

“Might be resented? Don’t make me laugh. If you worry over something like this and have a bad showing during the elimination matches, I will have you hacked apart.”

“......U-Understood.”

Kurou fervently nodded.

If he were to joke around in this instance, his cheeks might actually be smashed to pieces.

After hearing Kurou’s reply, Manaka gave a slight smile.

“If you understand then that’s good. Eh?”

“W-What is it?”

After removing her hands from Kurou’s face, she raised the fringes of his hair. Following that, she gently caressed Kurou’s forehead.

“Kurou-kun, you still have a scar here? Looks like you took a nice slashing.”

“Ah, haha, it’s from when I was young and was first wielding a real sword. A scar like this wouldn’t just go away.”

Kurou was not able to keep up with Manaka’s sudden change in attitude. Even Sefi’s attitude when she came to attack him was identical. Kurou was baffled when it came to girls. Perhaps even the invariable Hinako was hard to figure out.

“I suppose. Although your conduct was quite detestable, and hard to understand......however, it’s really quite a waste when you’ve grown up with such an adorable face.”

“Calling my conduct detestable was uncalled for.”

Kurou swiftly turned his back to her, not wanting his scar to be touched. That was because a scar was only a symbol for one’s weakness.

“Be careful not to get hurt during the elimination matches. Good luck Kurou-kun.”

After that, Manaka once again lightly caressed Kurou’s head.

“Ah——, but winning it all is probably going to be tough.”

Manaka wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she had stated “not to have a poor showing”, this time she decided to say something more passive.

However, Kurou shared the same opinion as her.

“Definitely attaining victory, something like that cannot be said for certain because————that bastard will also be there.”

The end of class bell rang once first period concluded.

After the teacher departed from the classroom, Lars simply sat in his chair and stretched.

Lars’s seat was located in the very back of the classroom next to the windows and Hinako sat alongside him in a chair. On the notebook Lars gave her, she would enthusiastically take notes. Although Japanese history, which was the class just then, was boring to Lars, Hinako found it very interesting and nodded along nonstop as she took notes. It was just as he heard from Kurou, she was a girl who possessed a devout curiosity.

“......”

Lars redirected his gaze from Hinako and proceeded to scour the room.

Did it have something to do with yesterday’s incident? The students were a bit cautious. Even so, they were young teenage girls. Once the break period came, they couldn’t help but be in high spirits as they began chatting.

The topics that could be heard were rumors within the school, television shows, fashion and food related items. Those things were probably about the same as what humans of that age would talk about.

Just where are the lines separating Swordies and humans, Lars was currently contemplating over this.

Their formidable physique, aptness in swordsmanship and things of that nature weren’t just trifling matters. For Lars to be thinking like this, perhaps it was the influence of always being around a certain teenage human.

“Lars, come over here for a sec.”

“Eh?”

At the entrance of the classroom, there stood a blonde haired girl with a ponytail calling for Lars.

Lars stood up and signaled Hinako over. She kept her sights on her notebook as she followed behind Lars. Was she perplexed, or was she just being careful due to the circumstances? What an indecipherable girl.

At the entrance of the classroom where Sefi was, there were her supporters who always surrounded her. That short-haired girl and that girl with the glasses were fixed by Sefi’s side.

Emanating killing intent like that must be very tiring. Lars wryly smiled from within.

“What is it Sefi?”

“Step over here for a moment, I have something to say.”

After Sefi finished speaking, she hurriedly walked off. Her supporters were on watch as they tailed her from behind. Lars did not hold any particular suspicions either. After giving Hinako the signal, they too walked off.

Sefi finally stopped once they reached the end of the hallway. Following that, she seemed to have told her supporters to “please leave”. They politely complied.

Once they had already backed away to the point where they couldn’t hear, Lars began to speak.

“If it’s about Kurou, he didn’t come today. The Director took him away so he probably won’t be going to class now that he’s become her toy.”

“T-Toy......”

Sefi muttered and then her face turned completely red. What kind of delusional thinking was she experiencing?

“Sefi, so does that mean you want to violate Kurou?”

“V-Violate......enough with the nonsense! All I did was fight him for a bit!”

“Fighting late at night? Well, Sefi has already completely entered puberty. Having made the sword your heart and soul, it could also be said the instincts of the 'sword loving race' have taken hold completely.”

“I already said it wasn’t like that! I-It’s not that.....if Kurou didn’t come, please send him a message for me. Tell him that I’m terribly sorry for coming at him so suddenly......and also, for rescuing me......I’m very thankful......”

“If thats the case, then wouldn’t it be better to tell him yourself? Kurou would surely be happy to swoop on over.”

“That’s why it’d be troublesome!”

Sefi anxiously spoke and lowered her already blushing face.

From Lars’s perspective, it was very obvious. Sefi said it’d be troublesome, but it was more likely that she would be embarrassed. This princess-sama was really dishonest with herself.

“Well, whatever. I’ll help pass along the message when I get the chance. Class is about to start, so with that I shall take my leave.”

“......Hold on, since now is a convenient time, there’s something I want to say to you.”

“What?”

Just as he was about to go back to class, Lars stopped in his tracks.

“Lars, don’t do anything too suspicious.”

“Actually I haven’t even done anything. I’m just taking in the school lifestyle is all.”

Lars was all smiles as he responded to Sefi’s calm but subtly insulting statement.

“There’s simply no way to know what you’ll do from here on out.”

“What a nuisance you are, Sefi. You must be one of those superstitious types aren’t you?”

“I don’t believe in superstitions, but what I don’t believe in even more is you Lars.”

“......”

Lars smirked. Even if insults were hurled at him with ill will, Sefi’s straightforward no nonsense manner of speaking really did give others a favorable impression.

“......Are you two acquaintances?”

Suddenly, Hinako chimed in.

“Ha? You didn’t know? What do you mean do I know him, this guy is————”

“Actually, I’m related to the four generals. Because everyone among the households of the four generals are considered relatives, there were normal exchanges between us. I’ve known her since I was a child.”

“.....Ah, so it’s like that.”

Sefi spoke as if she was at wit’s end. It seemed that she was unhappy with Lars’s evasiveness.

Lars’s relation to the house of the four generals was real. Furthermore, Lars was an only child.

As long as things went without a hitch, there would be no doubt that he would be one of the successors. Because government officials did not require talents in swordsmanship, even a male like Lars could inherit the family business without trouble.

If someone who was unfamiliar with these matters heard this, they would probably be shocked. However, Hinako didn’t seem surprised at all. As an ojou-sama who was firmly bounded to her boudoir, she probably wasn’t going to have any particular reaction to his connections with the four generals.

“To sum it up, me and Sefi only know each other that’s all. Plus I don’t want to get entangled with Sefi and have to go through sheer hell dueling Kurou. Although that would be quite interesting.”

“There’s nothing interesting about it at all!”

Sefi asserted with a stern tone. Looks like she wasn’t the type to take a joke.

“So what’s this superstition of which you speak of?”

“After confirming one suspicion you instantly have another? You’re so persistent in your old ways......kind of like Rou......”

“That was very disrespectful.”

“Even being adamant in one’s position is very similar between the two. Well, you don’t need to concern yourself with these superstitions or whatever. Furthermore, I don’t really want to say it myself. If you absolutely must know, go ask Kurou. That’s because that guy has no resistance towards cute girls.”

“......Hmph!”

Sefi was clearly being difficult to deal with. Looks like her heart was really captivated by Kurou’s sword.

Lars didn’t really get to see what kind of swordsmanship Kurou displayed.

However, he thought this was truly an intriguing scenario.

The nation’s two kids who held the highest authority along with the daughter of a terrorist group’s leader.

Not only were they never supposed to be able to converse, but even seeing each other should be out of the question.

If those that were strictly Swordies had witnessed the assembly of these three people, then they might faint as a result.

Lars was gently smiling as he lightly stroked the sword suspended from his waist.

In other words, there was actually some significance in going to school. Even though he had firmly believed that going to school was an onerous matter for quite a while, perhaps it ought to turn out interesting.

The elimination tournament didn’t undergo any changes despite the assault incident. Although it didn’t mean much to him, he felt that it’d be pretty nice if he could somehow entertain himself a bit————Lars heedlessly prayed for such a result.

The periodic elimination tournaments for the Sword Academy will be carried out over three days.

Every grade level followed their own respective schedule, thus no one could really spectate the elimination tournaments outside of their grade. If a person wanted to see another grade’s matches, there would only be the league matches involving the top ranked students in every grade for them to see.

The academy had an open circular arena where the elimination tournaments would take place. The arena covered an expansive area so it could fit a couple individual matches at once.

“Oh, I saw that girl’s panties.”

“I feel that Kurou is way too blunt when it comes to these things.”

Hinako, who was sitting alongside him, quietly muttered.

Despite Hinako saying as such, to Kurou, there wasn’t anything particularly enthralling about these matches. Formal wear was mandatory for an official battle————and because of that, the girls would wear their uniforms to battle which allowed him to appreciate the slight exposure of their panties and the breathtaking sight of their swaying breasts.

“Hmm——ah, since I’m obviously no longer going to take the stage today, I should be able to leave early. However, there’s no leaving until the all the matches are finished.”

It appeared that spectating other people’s matches was a form of studying.

Kurou already participated in the first set of matches and the second set of matches, so he was finished with all his matches for today. It didn’t need to be said that Kurou of course went on a string of victories. Up until now, no one felt astonished anymore about Kurou winning even as a human. Having severed Sefi’s wooden sword and one-hit KOing Freya, the students still wouldn’t accept such a result but they were capable of judging a person’s strength. Nowadays, no one would freely think that Kurou’s victories were reliant on luck.

“Ah, Lars is up.”

“You have heard that he is the son of the four generals right?”

“So what”, Hinako tilted her head and replied as such.

Although Kurou couldn’t reprimand others, she was being way too negligent of his status. If it was within the school, then she would be able to get by. However, if she were to directly address Lars by his name then she would incite a huge predicament. Perhaps even reprimanding her was within the realms of Kurou’s job.

As he was pondering over this, Lars’s match was underway. His opponent was a girl who appeared to be pretty subpar.

Just like sword training, wooden swords were used for these matches. Actually, if the students were to go against each other with real swords then that would be way too dangerous.

Furthermore, someone had said that utilizing wooden swords during the matches would closely simulate a battle between real swords anyways.

The first to take action was the girl. The girl moved in a gliding fashion to close the distance. Next, she came charging in and swung the wooden sword. Although it was a straightforward sword maneuver, that speed of hers was beyond that of a human. Even normal Swordies would have a difficult time reacting to that.

However, immediately after, the girl’s wooden sword was sent flying into the air.

As the cheers erupted, Lars had already lowered his own wooden sword. Just when did he send her wooden sword flying, only a select few were able to discern that.

“Eh......? What an easy win. These Swordies, aren’t the males supposed to be extremely weak?”

“There are exceptions with everything.”

Kurou spoke in a relaxed tone.

“If you mean to say an exception among exceptions, then it’d be more believable.”

“Don’t turn my words into describing him as a rare animal. Lars is very strong. Even if it’s a female Swordie, probably no one here can overcome him. The students here are still just fledglings.”

Lars did not flaunt his victory and walked off with his usual indifferent expression. On the other hand, the girl who lost could not believe what had just happened as she gazed at Lars’s fleeting figure. She was probably brimming with confidence originally, but now it was just a pitiful sight.

“Even among Swordie males, there were a few exceptionally strong fighters. Lars is one of them. However, there’s a subtle saying among Swordies. The powerful male Swordies————”

“The swordsmanship of the powerful males is lodged with a demonic essence right? Hahaha, do you really believe in this old superstition!? Jeez, you humans are really something.”

“......Yo.”

Confronted with this sudden voice, Kurou had no choice but to greet her.

Freya and a couple other female students were approaching where Kurou was sitting.

Along with Freya, all the highly ranked students had a cast of supporters surrounding them. This was already a given. If he was able to win the tournament, then he might be able to acquire all the girls for himself.

Kurou mulled over this immoral matter just as he was about to reply to Freya.

“Is something wrong?”

“Ha, I overheard your nonsense so I just came over to say a few words is all! Who cares if he is the four general’s son. Either way, he can’t beat true swordsmen like us!”

“There’s no such thing as a real or fake swordsmen. As long as you possess the qualifications, anyone can be a swordsman.”

“Quit joking around. Swordsmen are separated by strong and weak. By the way, your next opponent is me! Your sword is unpredictable, this I already know. As long as I figure out this phenomenon, then I’d have unlimited countermeasures at my disposal. You already have no chance to win.”

“If that’s the case, then if you lose, you’ll have to do whatever I want ok?”

“Eh......”

Freya unwittingly took a few steps back.

Although it was a childish joke, it appeared to have had an unexpected effect towards Freya.

“W-What do you mean by doing whatever you want......W-What are you planning.”

Despite being an otherworldly being, Freya was still just a fifteen or sixteen year-old girl. She seemed to be strictly adhering to the concept of chastity. Although, Kurou did not intend on having her do any H things.

“Well, after you lose you’ll have something to look forward to.”

“O-Ok......that’s fine! As long as I don’t lose it shouldn’t matter! Prepare yourself!”

After leaving these words, Freya and her supporters left.

“Normally speaking, wouldn’t Kuro lose under these circumstances?”

“That girl is a bit off.”

Kurou was looking at the gradually fading figure of Freya as he took pity on her.

At this time, Freya suddenly turned around and walked back.

“What is it? Is there something else you want to say?”

“I forgot, you seem to be still investigating that assault incident right?”

“That’s my job. For now, I’m still a Sabers member.”

The other students pretty much knew that Kurou was investigating the assault incident against Sefi and the number one ranked Migune. Because he was investigating the other students, it was to be expected that they were acquainted in these matters.

“You don’t have to do anything unnecessary. That bastard who killed Migune......I’ll kill her myself.”

“......Could it be, that girl named Migune was a friend of yours?”

Towards Freya’s sobering tone, Kurou attentively responded to her.

“There’s no need......to speak about our relationship to you.”

After she quietly finished speaking, Freya left for real this time.

Regardless of how stupid Freya looked, she was carrying a heavy burden. Furthermore, this burden of hers was a particularly difficult one to deal with.

“Kuro, what’s your plan for scouting out the situation?”

“Without a doubt I have to press on.”

Addressing Hinako’s concerns, Kurou was extremely critical in his response.

The incident’s investigation rested on the Sabers and the criminal who attacked Sefi was definitely not to be forgiven. It was just as Manaka had said, he was responsible for his gaffes.

Freya also had her own objectives.

However, Kurou could say the same for himself. He definitely had no intentions on giving up his work. Even for his own bright future he.......

“This is of course my job......hmm?”

Suddenly, his cellphone vibrated from within his uniform’s pocket.

He retrieved his cellphone and noticed he had a text sent to him. The contents were————

“Oh.”

Kurou wryly smiled for a moment.

However, Hinako didn’t seem to notice that smile of contempt from him as he was facing a certain direction.

Kurou put the cellphone back in his pocket and stood up.

“What’s wrong Kuro?”

“Looks like I have an excuse for leaving here. Anything would be more riveting than pointlessly sitting around here.”

There was a massive warehouse located towards the edge of campus.

The Sword Academy was built from an army base from the Great War. Who knows how many of those structures were still intact presently, however this warehouse was one of them.

The thick iron door of the warehouse was opened just enough for people to pass through one at a time.

Kurou brought Hinako along and went through the door. Although the sun reflected in from the windows, it still felt strangely dim.

Old containers and corrugated boxes were placed all over the area, seemingly left unkempt. The floor was also covered with dust.

“Hey——, you’re here aren’t you, quit wasting my time and come out already.”

In response to Kurou’s holler, one after another, there were many figures who emerged from the shadows of the containers. They were girls who wore the Sword Academy’s uniform————Kurou also had recollections of some of them.

One of the girls unhesitantly approached Kurou.

“You’ve got some nerve to be coming here. Originally I had thought you’d be more cautious.”

“I am being cautious. Since there didn’t seem to be any danger, I just walked in.”

As Kurou calmly finished speaking, the girl who came up————had short hair which visibly exposed her forehead. She was one of Sefi’s supporters and she glared at him in disgust.

“Quit making us out to be idiots......actually, it’s whatever. Anyways, I haven’t introduced myself yet. My name is Lima. There’s something I need to discuss with you.”

“Indeed, if that wasn’t the case, then you wouldn’t go out of your way to use a preposterous reason such as “there’s information on the incident” to call me out.”

Kurou knew something was up based on the text message, thus he came over here.

It wasn’t that surprising that they knew Kurou’s texting inbox. Since he had been investigating the students here due to the incident, he told them “if there’s any information, let me know”, which forced him to inform them of his texting inbox.

“I also believed that you guys wouldn’t kindly hand over such information to me as well.”

Out of the girls gathered here, it wasn’t just Sefi’s supporters. There were also Freya’s supporters who he had just met at the arena. Although he didn’t understand the connection between them, Kurou did know that they were equally hostile towards him.

“I apologize about that, but to us, there was no way we could withstand having you win......”

The girl wearing the glasses was probably the one known as Neena. Although she spoke with her heart in her mouth, she suddenly pulled out her sword. Clearly she had a cowardly appearance, yet her actions were extremely dangerous.

Following that, Lima and the other girls also retrieved their swords.

They were probably in love with Sefi or Freya’s sword. Someone who could beat those such as Sefi————it seems like they were already determined to eliminate their biggest obstacle in the elimination matches, Kurou.

Although they wouldn’t kill, they probably did intend on slicing off one of his hands or something.

“I’ll be your first opponent.”

Lima positioned her sword and slowly advanced towards him.

“Kurou, we all realize you’re very strong. However, even if I were to lose, there will be more of us waiting to battle you. Even you can’t endure these battles forever.”

“It’s obvious that you want to win with numbers, hence you guys choose this repugnant battle style. It’d definitely be better if you guys all came at once.”

“We are Swordies, we’re not like you humans.”

Lima explicitly stated.

Swordies extremely detested surprise attacks or attacking using superiority in numbers. During war or within the public security forces such as the Sabers, that kind of stuff didn’t really matter. However, if it was a battle among swordsmen, they would rigidly adhere to a proper attack. Using numbers to ambush him probably wasn’t their intention.

Well then, what should he do to take down these ojou-samas without hurting them————

“Everyone get down!”

Suddenly, Kurou yelled out.

Kurou abruptly rushed towards Hinako’s side and pressed down on her head to get her on the floor.

Ping, a coarse sound was heard throughout the warehouse.

Ping ping ping, following that, that same sound rang countless times. The girls let out screams of terror.

After that————

“What!?”

Lima lamented as such. As she fell back, she used her hands to press against the blood spraying out from her shoulder.

The girls were completely unsettled and timidly held their swords as their eyes shifted around.

“Nobody move!”

From the shadows of the contents within the warehouse came a group of people wearing white robes.

There were six of them in total, each with a rifle pointed towards Kurou and the other female students.

“The sun cult......?”

Kurou muttered.

Since the people he saw were wearing white robes, this was without a doubt.

“If you guys follow our orders, we won’t take your lives! Our objective isn’t you guys.”

After the person was done speaking, another sun cult follower————this time it was a girl in nun attire who came out from the shadows.

The only one among the cultists who wielded a pistol————it was the girl who escaped from Kurou before, Akari.

“What the, it’s you again......”

“That’s my line! How come you show up before me every time.”

It would be quite perplexing to be nagged at at this point. This was where Kurou went to school, Akari’s arrival was the one out of the ordinary.

However, now was not the time to complain over such a thing.

“Neena, go treat Lima’s wounds for now. You have learned first aid procedures right?”

“Y-Yes.”

The glasses wearing girl, Neena, obediently nodded and ran towards Lima’s side. As for why he ordered Neena to do that, she was probably the most stable minded among the girls.

“Jeez, you guys even brought out the guns which are regulated. This time it must be serious Akari.”

“I’m always serious.”
[[File:Kenshin v01 173.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Akari carried her large .45 caliber pistol.

The other sun cultists were wielding rifles, specifically the M14 rifle which utilized larger caliber bullets. When facing the robust body of a Swordie, the M14’s 7.62 mm caliber bullets would cause much more damage to the flesh than a high speed small caliber bullet passing through the body.

“We only have one objective and that is to retake the maiden of the sun.”

“Do you wish to go back, maiden of the sun?”

“No.”

Hinako replied in a hairsbreadth, denying Kurou’s doubts.

In order to satisfy her curiosity, she escaped to here. Furthermore, it was absolutely certain that she still wasn’t satisfied as of yet. Actually, even if she was satisfied, it would be hard to imagine her ever going back to the sun cult.

“Even though I feel quite sorry, your determination has nothing to do with any of this, so just come with us.”

“Eh~, I don’t want to.”

Even though there was a gun pointed at her, Hinako remained unshaken. To be persistent in her ways to this extent really left others at wit’s end.

“And with that, can you guys please go away? If you leave now, I’ll let you guys go.”

“What’s with your carefree attitude? You bastard, don’t you understand the situation!?”

Akari agitatedly spoke.

It was just as she said, there was no call for optimism in this situation. There were six rifles along with a pistol. The girl students were trembling and appeared to be out of commission.

“I’ve heard that the sun cult had settled down a bit, but I guess you guys were simply attempting a rescue operation with a small band of elite members. Well, I suppose this is an ordinary course of action. However, those rifles, you guys must have been spent a lot of effort to attain those. Those hard earned firearms must be relinquished here, it’d be silly if you didn’t right?”

“Enough nonsense! Alright, please hand over the maiden of the sun to us! We are the ones who determine whether or not to let you guys go!”

“Ha?”

Kurou wryly smiled and drew out his katana.

The rifle carrying sun cultists were instantly awestruck. They probably never would have thought he would immediately pull out his sword.

“Akari......actually, it appears all of you sun cultists haven’t grasped what kind of person I am. Do I have to kill till the last alive to make you guys understand?”

“Y-You......”

The pistol Akari was holding up was shaking a bit. Although she was still very young, who knows how many difficult trials she has been through. She must have detected Kurou’s killing intent.

“Hurry up and take care of them. Since there’s no other choice, I’ll have to lend a hand.”

“S-Sefi-sama!”

The girls all let out a gasp of surprise.

Who knows when Sefi had been standing next to Hinako. With her hand gripping the Stardust, she entered her battle stance.

“That massive sword, it’s perfect for a shield.”

“That’s not what it’s used for......”

Towards Hinako’s nonchalant statement, Sefi revealed a discontent expression.

“Although I have no idea what you guys were up to, I do owe you a favor from when that black robed girl attacked. I wish to return the favor here is all.”

“Ah, is that so.”

Hinako tilted her head and spoke with a blank stare.

Actually, when they were under attack by the mystic arts using girl, Hinako’s words changed the course of battle. Feeling as though she owed a favor from that time, Sefi really paid scrupulous attention to details.

“Hey, Sefi......sama, why are you here?”

“T-That’s because you and that maid girl disappeared before I knew it......actually, this doesn’t matter at all! It was just by coincidence!”

Kurou thought that her fumbling of lies was a favorable thing. Even though she loved to flaunt around, in actuality her candidness always did show up.

“Did you follow Kuro here?”

Even Hinako saw through her. Sefi was still backing that lie of hers that had already been seen through. However Lima and Neena were also here, to not openly admit it under these circumstances was also understandable.

“Enough, please hurry up and get rid of those humans! If you can’t do it then I’ll do it myself!”

“No no, how can I allow Princess-sama to be inconvenienced like this.”

Kurou smiled as he declined her. Actually, he still had to watch out for stray bullets when dealing with long range enemies. Having Sefi guard Hinako as well would be difficult, but following this......

“Well then, let me take care of it. No need to worry Kurou, just do your thing.”

“......”

At some point, Lars had also arrived standing alongside the students. He clearly wasn’t tracking Kurou, but nevertheless he came. This guy sure had keen senses.

“Now hold on, Lars should help a bit too. What are you doing back there.”

“Haha, enough joking around. With this, Kurou can do as he pleases and go all out.”

“......”

Kurou was fixated on Lars’s leery smile.

It wasn’t just his keen sense, it was also remarkable how he was so observant. However, what he had said was accurate.

“Well, with that I don’t need to worry about my surroundings————let’s take care of this situation without letting them get away.”

“Hold on you bastard. I said that as long as you don’t move I won’t shoot......!”

As Akari was panic-stricken, Kurou took action.

There was probably no one here who could discern Kurou’s movements as he took off. At the very least, none of the sun cultists holding rifles could respond in time.

“!”

“......!”

As two of the sun cultists soundlessly lamented while blood spurted from their face and neck, they toppled over on the ground. Even with rifles, they couldn’t even respond in time to pull the trigger.

“H-Huh......”

“W-What!”

The other sun cultists blankly stared at their fallen comrades who were instantly taken out. After returning to their senses, they aimed their guns at Kurou. Kurou wasn’t even three meters away from the other cultists. With that distance, they could even attack with their eyes closed and still hit their target.

“What a drag.”

Kurou brazenly smiled and charged forth without delay. In a flash————

As one of the cultists pressed the rifle’s trigger, Kurou severed his hand. Next, he struck again, slashing his carotid artery.

Without pause, he then diagonally hacked at someone, and as another person was about to fire, he cut through the body of the gun. While the cultist was broken from his stance, Kurou then pierced through his heart.

This entire series did not even take ten seconds.

Kurou pulled the katana out of the cultist’s body and shook it to remove the blood.

“How nice of you to reveal those guns. That said, why did the entire group walk up front. If you guys possessed long distance weapons, why not just have one or two shoot from long range. Are you guys stupid?”

“Guh......”

Even though Akari was brimming with tears, she did not even retort him as she stepped back.

To the church, these rifles must have been considered as treasures. Since these were even handed to them, it must have been because they were the elite. However, having not gauged the proper distance for the battle engagement was due to their inadequate training. Kurou on the other hand, picked up techniques on how to deal with firearms from his training with the Sword Saint and the Sabers. As a result, they were unworthy of being Kurou’s opponents.

“By the way......if you came here to take away that child, then don’t attack these girl students who are not involved.”

Kurou sharply glared at Akari and the other remaining sun cultist.

In fact, Kurou had no reason to protect Lima. However, he couldn’t turn his back towards the unexpected calamity that had befallen these people.

“W-We only wished to frighten them a bit......no wait! To us, Swordies are the enemy! None of them can be be let off the hook!

Akari aimed her pistol directly towards Kurou’s head.

“Plus, I don’t wish to hear any boasting from the likes of you! Clearly a human siding with the Swordies......you’re a traitor, you monster!”

“......Traitor? Monster?"

Kurou was instantly dumbfounded, but followed that up with a smirk.

Regardless of him being treated as a traitor or as a monster, these were things he had gotten used to.

Although he was a human, he decided to live among Swordie society. Despite being a human, he had the strength to overcome Swordies in battle.

“Don’t decide for yourself.”

Kurou eyed Akari and then shook his head.

Although he could understand, it was hard to approve of.

“Akari, I’ve grown weary of being referred to as a traitor. As things stand, I no longer care about how others view me. However, there is this passionately curious girl here so perhaps it’s an opportune time to explain why I’m 'on the Swordie’s side'."

Nobody moved.

Perhaps they had all realized. Right now, if there was even the slightest suspicious movement, Kurou would instantly have them killed.

“My father, was executed by humans.”

Kurou hadn’t told this to anyone before.

With an empty soul, he spoke only to explain the facts, as if it was all irrelevant to him.

Kurou’s dad was a researcher who studied Swordies.

His analysis seemed to be about the habits and characteristics of Swordies as a living being. With that as a foundation, he then studied their culture.

Kurou did not really understand the specifics of it. However, no matter how one looked at it Kurou was separated from his dad after he died when he was only seven years of age.

Despite this, Kurou did know that his dad frequently visited the Specialized Central Region seeking acquaintance with the Swordies and conversed with them.

Based on what Kurou remembered about his dad, the house was pretty much a library since he was surrounded by books daily as he happily trudged through all his documents. He didn’t particularly watch over his son. When Kurou had grown up a bit, his mother was already gone without any indication as to what she was doing or where she was. It wasn’t withheld from Kurou, but perhaps he displayed no interest towards this.

“Despite this, we still lived a normal life. However, the peacefulness vanished all within a day. It was because————a rebellion suddenly surfaced.”

Eight years ago in the district Kurou lived in, a government controlled specialists squad was sent in to attack.

An anti-Swordie cadre was reported to be gathered in a certain apartment room within the district. A raid involving elite members, which included the Sword Saint, should have been able to wipe them out handily.

However, the armed forces and police were already within the district at the time and so were most of the anti-Swordie group members who had banded together. The number was said to be around two to three thousand people in total.

The worst part of it was, there were loads of firearms smuggled from out of the country and gathered at the stronghold. The few members involved in the raid received an unimaginable counterattack.

The anti-Swordie organization surrounded the raiding group and attacked. Although the government instantly sent reinforcements, the situation had already gotten out of hand.

“The riot lasted for probably two or three hours. Just as me and my dad were done packing our bags in order to escape, the door to our house was suddenly opened————and fully armed individuals charged in.”

Kurou still clearly remembered the scene.

His dad was only a researcher and wasn’t capable of handling this kind of danger. The armed militants that charged in pointed their guns towards his dad and dragged him out.

“The door was opened just enough to have a clear view of it through a small crevice. I saw my dad with a gun pointed to his head————and getting shot.”

Intentionally taking his dad outside to be publicly executed was probably meant to warn others that “anyone associated with Swordies will end up like this.”

Of course, at that time Kurou did not understand the extent of their intentions.

However, he swiftly realized his father was here no longer. Furthermore, he would be in danger as well if he were to stay in the house.

Kurou took with him a notebook that was highly important to his dad and stuffed it in his travel bag. After that, he jumped out of a window and escaped.

As he was sprinting across the streets that rang with gunfire————the young Kurou already clearly realized that he could never return home again. He also understood the reality of this brutality.

“I can’t be considered as a comrade of the Swordies, but I have no reason to stand by humans anymore.”

Kurou had not forgotten in the least bit about the rebellion eight years ago.

Just because his father was killed by humans didn’t mean he truly shunned all humans though.

“If that was it, simply put I’d probably just be an obscure human. However, there was more......”

Indeed, the situation had not completely ended.

Kurou ran into her by chance.

That————terrifying, yet beautiful sword dancer.

“Sword Saint Hyouka......I believe she was the woman who suppressed the rebellion eight years ago.”

Akari gulped as she heard that.

“It was precisely as such, I recall all of it clearly. The remaining people left from that rebellion are practically all within the sun cult now I bet.”

Although Kurou was certain on these matters, he didn’t detest the sun cult as a whole. Even if he were to locate the criminals who killed his father, he most likely wouldn’t slay them if it wasn’t part of his mission.

“I witnessed what a true monster was like. The moment I encountered that person, she had obliterated everything I had. No————it was all cut into pieces.”

The young Kurou wanted to distance himself from the sound of gunfire. However, he actually got lost and found himself nearing the center of the battle.

“Initially when I witnessed that scene it gave the impression of a scene from hell. Human corpses covered in blood were scattered all over the place......however, I was immediately captivated by that person————Sword Saint Hyouka’s blade dancing figure had me spellbound.”

Her long blue hair danced in the wind and she was wearing a small black dress. With one wave of the sword, she calmly marched forth.

Dozens of armed militants fired hundreds of rounds in her direction.

The shattering gunfire could be heard in all directions. The ground and nearby structures were laced with bullet markings. However, those bullets didn’t even graze a hair on her body. It was as if the bullets all glanced by her.

She paid no heed to the gun onslaught. Like flowing water, she shifted around with total poise within the group of militants, slashing all of them to death. They didn’t even have to time to lament, having already breathed one’s last.

Even as he witnessed the loss of life one by one, Kurou did not feel it was tragic in the least bit. Rather, he even felt it was a resplendent sight.

No matter how many she killed, there was no stop to her.

It even seemed as if she was going to exterminate every single human on earth.

“In the depths of my heart I felt————fear.”

To this day, Kurou had not witnessed anyone’s swordsmanship surpass hers on that day.

“She was truly a monster. Whether it was humans or even Swordies, Sword Saint Hyouka had transcended the limits of them all.”

“Y-You are......the Sword Saint’s disciple right? I-I too know about your situation.”

As Akari was backtracking, it seemingly took all her effort just to utter those lines.

“In that case, why did you become the Sword Saint’s disciple? Why did you side with the Swordies?”

“So I wouldn’t be killed by the Sword Saint.”

Kurou immediately replied.

“If I was still living, then I felt eventually she would have me slayed as well. The Sword Saint only came here to suppress the rebellion and did not see a child like me as her enemy. As a result, I simply overreacted. Since I didn’t want to be killed by the Sword Saint and in order to defeat her, I went to the Sword Saint’s side. Basically at that time, something about my soul was already broken.”

“......Such unusual reasoning.”

Even if Akari did not mention it, Kurou was aware of it himself.

To the broken down soul of a child, seeing the Sword Saint’s figure on that day was already more than enough. Thinking about it right now, why did he decide to become the Sword Saint’s disciple? The obvious choice would have been to run away.

In the end, the Sword Saint had wiped out the entirety of the anti-government group members who stood in her way. Although there was no way to kill all the hundreds of enemies that were there, at least the momentum of the anti-government organization was stymied by her sword.

“Akari, you guys should retreat. I’ll let you guys go just this once.”

Kurou stoically announced. He had already suppressed the flames of fury that arose when Lima was attacked.

“W-What are you saying all of a sudden......we came all the way over here, and with where things stand right now, how can we return empty-handed!?”

“You’re wrong. You’re not a misfit like me Akari. You are apologetic to those who are not involved in the attack. This is confirmation that you still possess the heart of a human.”

As Kurou stated, he pointed towards Hinako.

“Look at that child. She doesn’t know any better yet she relied on her own determination————she came over here to see the outside world. Wanting to return this child, can you honestly say that is the right thing to do?”

“......T-There’s nothing right or wrong about it.”

“I won’t let anyone here pursue you guys. The sun cult will always stage a comeback regardless how many times we stop them. ‘The sun is still rising’, I believe that’s the creed you guys have. No matter what, under these circumstances the chances of winning for you guys are already nonexistent. Also, there’s something I wish to have you guys pass on to the sun cult’s big shot.”

“W-What would that be......?”

“As long as I’m here, this child will never return to the sun cult. If they have the confidence to defeat the monster’s disciple, they can come at me whenever.”

Kurou pointed the end of his sword towards Akari.

Facing the sun cultists by himself wasn’t just the result of being enraged from Lima being attacked.

If he were to delegate the task to Lars or Sefi, they would probably show no remorse in killing every single member.

Kurou did not plan on taking it easy on the cultists either. However, he could see that the nun outfit wearing girl named Akari still lacked an adequate understanding.

He wished to not kill an opponent like this at all costs.

As a result, as Kurou was fixated on her, he also prayed within his heart.

Please just retreat.

Kurou stared straight into Akari’s eyes, waiting for her next action. A stream of tears flowed down for her. Looks like Akari was a girl who had a tendency to cry.

As he was waiting, he pondered over something.

He was far from a monster.

If he was a monster, then he probably would not have wanted to protect Hinako.

Letting Akari off the hook would have been even more unimaginable.

He wasn’t a monster, but if he wasn’t a Swordie either, then perhaps him even being human was doubtful.

So what in the world was he then?

Kurou had already lost interest in Akari and was instead preoccupied with another suspicion of his————

Under the setting sun, a frosty breeze blew by.

Although it was April, it would often feel frigid once the sun started to set. Especially today, it seemed the temperature sharply plummeted.

Kurou had Hinako alongside him. They were currently on the way back to the hut.

“Those guys retreated without any trouble surprisingly.”

Hinako suddenly muttered.

Akari and the remaining sun cultist instantly withdrew after Kurou finished speaking. Since no commotions arose, they must have avoided being interrogated as they left.

“Those guys aren’t necessarily idiots. If anyone were to pester endlessly in that situation, that’s pretty much asking to be killed.”

“After retreating, could they ever return to having a normal life......”

“This kind of worrying is hypocritical. Frankly speaking, if you didn’t escape in that situation, you’d be living a normal life like those dead sun cultists.”

“......Jeez, you’re quite blunt about it.”

Hinako did not seem to have suffered any particular hits.

However, that doesn’t mean she didn’t have her own thoughts on this matter. She probably possessed some awareness for these types of situations.

“Perhaps what was done to those people who were killed was unfavorable. However, even with this————I have no regrets about coming to the outside world.”

“There's no reason for you to be forced to pass your days under house arrest right? Those people that I killed all held rifles. Even you probably understand that they were putting their lives on the line.”

“......Even so, it’s still the first time I’ve seen Kurou kill others.”

“If I’m going to continue being your bodyguard, then you’ll witness this many times from now on. From the looks of it, you seem to be quite an important person to the sun cult.”

Kurou did not feel any regret towards killing the sun cultists. Had he not killed them, his own life would be in jeopardy. Furthermore, protecting Hinako was part of Kurou’s job, there was no need to anguish over this.

Taking care of the sun cultists’ corpses and the paperwork for Lima to be hospitalized was handed over to Lars. Although that was the case, he was a descendent of the four generals. Delegating these miscellaneous tasks to others wasn’t particularly cumbersome for him.

“However, today turned out pretty good......I mean, bad. Those guys are really quite something to be able to invade this academy. Is there someone here leading them along?”

After suffering those previous attacks, the school’s inner security received a strong boost. Although there were still many flaws, they had snuck in way too easily. Perhaps checking the identity of everyone within the academy would be ideal.

“It’s still far from over.”

“That’s to be expected.”

“If Kuro is able to protect me......at the very least, I can see things to the end with my own eyes.”

“My task will probably continue on as well. Even if it’s me, perhaps I might die tomorrow, you never know. ‘I’ll keep protecting you forever’, I can’t say something I can’t bear the responsibility for.”

“......Is that so.”

Hinako slightly lowered her head.

She seemed reluctant to accept Kurou’s protection, but even she knew she was slightly dependent on him. Perhaps he should respond with what was to be expected in order for her to be at ease.

However, “I’ll protect you”——a quick reply as such would not suffice.

Although it was regrettable, Kurou was not a true monster.

Compared to those who would turn the whole world into their enemy and kill incessantly, he was different.

Kurou raised his head and gazed towards the gradually darkening sky.

Along with the mysterious assailant, even the sun cultists didn’t give up without a fight.

For a person like him who can’t even be considered as a monster, nothing could describe him then. Still, Kurou seemingly will never have a shortage of enemies whom he will have to cross swords with.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter2

2014-05-11T05:12:09Z

D0nut:

==Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun==

Kurou dragged the maid outfit wearing girl by the hand and led her into the depths of the school.

Once there, no other figures were in sight. Interrogating the baffling girl in a place like this seemed profoundly fitting.

“So what’s with all this?”

The girl known as Hinako kept her back against the wall and raised her head as she blankly looked towards Kurou. If other people were to witness this, they may misconstrue this as Kurou coercing a girl. However, regardless of how other people viewed him, Kurou could not even comprehend what was going on himself.

“These were my orders, to serve you starting today. That’s why I came here.”

“Serving me......who ordered you to do so?”

“That’s not an issue at the moment.”

“It’s a huge issue!”

Does this girl even know what she is talking about?

During that one night while attacking the sun cultists, her appearance was indeed very bizarre.

No, this was perhaps not on outlandish levels.

That was because the mysterious light phenomenon wasn’t something that could be just promptly understood. As a result, he just forgot about it after writing the report, yet.......

“Anyways, I’ll be working for you. Anything outside of that isn’t my problem.”

“So extreme......”

Kurou weakly muttered. Following that, he sensed that class was about to start. There was no time to be engaging in nugatory disputes with this uncanny girl.

“Let me confirm something first. You’re a human right?”

“Well, I believe so.”

Although it was an amusing reply, Kurou was nearly certain that was the case. This girl appeared to be very feeble, completely different from a Swordie.

“Even though I have no idea what’s going on, you might as well go back. Other than humans who stroll around here working as servants, anyone else would be driven out.”

Within the academy, there was quite a large group of humans. They were not students or teachers but rather servants.

Other than the people employed here or those taking care of miscellaneous tasks within the school, the servants brought along by the students were largely comprised of humans as well.

Despite the academy disallowing humans from enrolling into the school as students, it was ok for them to be at the campus if it was purely work related.

However, if a human did not possess a permit to enter the Swordie school, things would inevitably get chancy.

“It’s fine, I already have a permit.”

“Huh? Where did you get it......hmm?”

Kurou suddenly turned around.

There were several colossal trees planted there. Just as Kurou was scrutinizing one of them————

“As expected of Kurou, you’re quite sharp.”

“It’s easy to detect your aura. Do you get that often?”

Lars walked out from behind the tree. He was wearing his school uniform and carried his sword by his waist just like Kurou.

“Was it you that brought her along?”

“All I did was lead her here. Afterwards I handed her over to you. Like raising kids, as long as they can work for you it should be fine.”

“No no, suddenly bringing up servicing or being serviced is too out of the ordinary! I don’t have the money to employ a servant!”

“Is the issue money? Well, I believe this aspect has already been taken care of! It’s because of————the director.”

“So this stunt was her doing!”

Thinking about it for a second, there was no one else who was capable of meddling to this extent.

“It’s still quite perplexing why she’d tend to the money related problems behind my back. What the heck is going on, explain yourself.”

“There’s really no other way it seems.”

After Lars took a glimpse at Hinako, he urged Kurou to move to somewhere else in order to get some separation from her.

Following that, he gave a run-down of the situation with a nonchalant tone.

Lars was most likely called to headquarters early in the morning by Manaka. Once there, he encountered this maid attire wearing girl and was imparted with all the details.

“She’s————the cult founder’s daughter.”

“Daughter? You mean there’s a founder or something within the sun cult?”

Although the people the Sabers suppressed were practically all followers of the sun, Kurou had limited knowledge about their higher-ups. What he did know was only the cult’s battle strength————equipment, and battling personnel count.

“Well, I guess a founder probably does exist. Story has it that it’s been over ten years since he last publicly appeared. However, the Sabers did receive reports indicating the cult founder has a daughter. Since DNA confirmation was not utilized, we don’t know whether or not she really is a legitimate daughter of his but she did say so herself.”

“Herself————sounds quite suspicious. We still don’t even know what she may be plotting.”

Hinako seemed to be completely uninterested in Kurou’s conversation as she leaned against the wall and leisurely stared into the sky. No matter how one looked at it, she did not resemble any of the dangerous sun cultists.

“That girl seems to be harboring some secrets. At the very least, she doesn’t seem to be the cult founder’s daughter, having not been placed on that high of a pedestal.”

“I agree.”

If she was a human who was influenced by the sun cult to oppose Swordies, then she probably would not have been inserted into a school filled with them. At the very least, she wouldn’t have shown up early in the morning wearing a maid outfit.

“Except, the so-called daughter of the cult founder isn’t a known truth. It’s a matter still under investigation. What is known is that the sun cult members seemed to be very focused on her, this is without a doubt. During that night, the sun cult’s movements appeared to be very flurried. Even that secretive criminal ringleader made her move. We questioned the apprehended sun cult followers numerous times, they appeared to have been ordered to ‘retrieve the package.’”

“That package probably referred to the girl. If she is the cult founder’s daughter, presumably that was a huge event back then......”

“Besides, even if that Hinako girl is really the cult founder’s daughter, there doesn’t seem to be a trace of criminal activity linked to her. Even if she was a follower of the sun, as long as she’s just a believer, there’s nothing wrong with that.”

“Hmm......”

Just like Lars said, the sun cult itself didn’t face restrictions from the law.

In the words of the Swordies, they were just a group of people with extremist values......

“When facing opponents who carry weapons, we Swordies will show no mercy in routing them. However, one of our rules is that we don’t harm those who don’t carry weapons. In short, it’s just the cultists who are armed.

“What a peculiar group of people.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

Even seventy years ago when the Swordies fought against humans during the Great War, the Swordies would not attack civilians. Especially those who were defenseless, they definitely would not have crossed swords with them.

It could be said that this was one of the restraints of a Swordie swordsman. Even if they strongly detested the opponent, they would not attack someone that was defenseless. What an extreme moral idiosyncrasy.

“However, Kurou wants to add himself to this group of bizarre individuals right? Thus, take her as your maid!”

“Well......wait, I need to attain a Swordie ID, what does having her be my maid have anything to do with that!?”

Kurou couldn’t help but shake his head towards Lars’s enthusiastic urging.

Kurou wished to protect Hinako, that was all. Anything after that should be dealt with by the upper management of the Sabers. Basically, handling this fell on Manaka and the others.

“However, even the Sabers would have a hard time dealing with a child. She may be the cult founder’s daughter, but there’s no reason to arrest her because she isn’t a criminal. That said, we could fabricate an accusation but for it to be something done by a girl like her, there’s no way something like that would pass. Nevertheless, if we were to leave her alone then......hence, it was determined that she would be handed off to Kurou.”

“What an absurd leap of judgment!”

Why was there a girl with such a problematic standing, so much so that she was strongly forced onto the hands of a normal member like Kurou.

“Furthermore, humans can live normally within the academy so her guise is quite well-done. That said, her identity may lead to some trouble but as long as Kurou is around, no matter what happens she should be fine right?”

“So you’re saying for me to become her bodyguard and guardian?”

“Kurou is also about to receive his pay from the Sabers so you can’t decline. This is an order———I believe that was what the director had said.”

“......Damn it.”

Kurou seemed to have no room to voice complaints once again.

Indeed, even if he had already earned his money, Manaka’s orders were final. In addition, if he loses his earnings from the Sabers, then there would be no way for him to maintain life down the road. Although his current gains from reward money were kept in his savings, he didn’t want the path to a steady future to be discontinued.

“Well then, good luck Kurou.”

Lars stated as he was beaming with excitement.

The Sword Academy covered a lot of ground. There were numerous facilities and it even had a courtyard constructed.

In accordance with the Swordie’s love for greenery, countless plants were planted within the courtyard. Throughout the year, there would be flowers embellishing the flower terraces and very beautifully well-kept grass fields.

In one of the corners of the gorgeous, vast courtyard sits a small piece of forest. Within the forest was a small wooden hut.

“Is this the place......”

Kurou stopped in his tracks. He lifted his head and gazed attentively at the small hut. Lars and Hinako did the same.

The person who constructed this courtyard was a human landscaper. In hopes of taking care of the landscaper, the school prepared a small hut for him.

That landscaper passed away a couple years ago and since the current landscaper was away on official business, there was no one else living here.

“So I’m suppose to live in this comfortable room?”

Kurou harshly glared at Lars who was explaining things nonstop.

“Pretty much. A couple of the higher-ups even wanted her to be placed under house arrest within this academy.”

If it was house arrest, then this facility would probably be even more suitable————Although they figured it was just going to be Kurou by himself, the entire Saber’s upper management still completely shifted this task to Kurou.

“Well then, I’ll leave the rest to the two of you.”

“Wait Lars, where are you going?”

Kurou grabbed Lars as he was about to leave.

“I’m going to school of course. First period has already started, if I don’t leave now......”

“So you’re seriously going to leave all the troublesome matters to me......”

“I’ve been told by my parents that I have to graduate. Well, it is what it is.”

After giving a slight smirk, Lars left without further interruptions.

Since Kurou understood that what Lars said about his parents was true, it was hard to keep him here.

“......There’s really no other way.”

Kurou muttered and proceeded to open the door to the hut using the key Lars gave him.

The interior setup was in a Japanese style. After removing his shoes, he entered inside and thoroughly scoped out the place.

There was an eight tatami living room along with another six tatami Western style room. There was also a conveniently placed kitchen, shower room, and bathroom. Even though from the outside it looked like an outdated tiny hut, the inside decor was exceptionally well adorned.

There was a TV, fridge, and what appeared to be a washing machine. Other things such as tables and chairs were already available. The preposterous sense that this place was not inhabitable was completely absent. It was probably because there was someone who would tidy up around here on occasion.

“Well, living here doesn’t seem too bad. Walking to school only takes five minutes and the facilities here are quite complete.”

According to what Lars said, there was no need for room and board. It seems even the electricity and gas costs were already covered by the school.

To Kurou, it did not seem that bad.

“Ha——, so this is a tatami. It’s my first time seeing one.”

“......”

Hinako took a seat in the living room and affectionately stroked the tatami mat.

It wasn’t that bad but————that was with the prerequisite that this annoying girl wasn’t living here as well.

Except, if protecting her was part of the objective, then there was nothing he could do about it. Kurou had already come to accept this worst case scenario.

“I believe I haven’t made a proper introduction. My name is Kurou.”

“Kuro?”

“Well the sounding is a bit off......whatever, it’s fine.”

“Are you a human? You’re different than the Swordies, do you have a surname?”

“Yes I do. My original name was Katsuragi Kurou. However, if I were to live within Swordie society, there’s no need for a surname.”

“So it’s like that.”

Hinako seems to have understood and nodded.

“By the way Kuro!”

“Calling me by my name directly already? Whatever, what’s the matter?”

“What should I be doing?”

“......”

Regarding this matter, it was something Kurou really wanted to inquire from her instead.

She obviously dressed up in maid attire and told him that she would serve him. However, he didn’t actually know what in particular she should do.

“......For now, just stand up.”

“Right.”

Hinako mannerly nodded and stood up. Kurou once again inspected her.

Her body was extremely petite, approximately 150 centimeters tall. Her hands, legs, and even her waist were slender to the point of seeming unstable. However, there were two massive bulges coming from her chest.

It was probably because that green and black colored maid outfit was quite exposing around the chest. That captivating deep ravine was pretty visible. The skirt was short, as if it was meant to be worn while in combat. It would seem that if there was even the tiniest of movements, her panties would be exposed.

However, did she not have any thoughts at all about this maid outfit seeing as she was completely unprepared for this.

“......”

Kurou couldn’t help but think who was the one that picked this outfit.

No, it should be obvious. It was the one who sent Hinako here————in other words, Manaka. She was someone who kept up with fashion trends. Within the Sabers, her uniforms were always accompanied by a beautiful overcoat stemmed from her interest in these matters.

In the end, if he were to become Hinako’s bodyguard, then there was no need to call Lars in. Calling for himself instead would most likely be a much better option. Instead, she specifically sent Hinako over to the academy thinking this would perhaps be much more interesting.

“About how old are you? What’s your age?”

“I’m 15, turning 16 this year.”

In other words, the same age as Kurou.

There was really no choice but to live with a beauty around the same age under the same roof......of course, if it was a mission then there was no way he would try anything unreasonable.

“......Well, whatever. For now just tidy up the place a bit. Seems like there’s plenty of dust around here. Since there’s a lot of useless stuff piled up in that room, I’ll go ahead and straighten things out over there."

Kurou decided to first clean up the stuff he saw in front of him. Although he skipped school on just the second day since he transferred, he probably wouldn’t be forced to drop out just because of this.

In another room was a bed. Having this room designated as Hinako’s room should be ideal. As long as Kurou could set up a shakedown in the living room he should be fine. He wasn’t one of those sensitive sleepers who couldn’t sleep without a bed. Even though he had a dream the previous night about sleeping on a comfy bed with a lovely wife, that kind of situation was something he was expecting in the years to come.

“I’ll leave tidying up the living room to you. No need to overdo it.”

Kurou pointed to the vacuum cleaner located in the corner of the room and then walked towards the bedroom.

Compared to a casual conversation, Kurou much preferred staying active.

This was because he didn’t know what to do with this————human girl of the same age.

“This must be a vacuum cleaner, it’s my first time near one.”

As soon as Kurou heard this eye-opening statement, he rushed back to the living room.

“You haven’t even used a vacuum cleaner before?”

“I’ve seen other people use it. However, this thing must be broken. It’s not making that whirrrr sound.”

“......Did you plug it in and press the on button?”

He knew that she wasn’t someone who was accustomed to the ways of normal life, but who would have thought that she was clueless on how to use a vacuum cleaner.

Hinako followed Kurou’s instructions, unraveled the power cord and plugged it in.

“Well then, it should be ready now.”

Hinako muttered and began cleaning up the tatami. Although she wasn’t familiar with the fine details, she did pretty much get the gist of operating the vacuum cleaner.

With that daringly skimpy miniskirt along with having to lean over as she moved the vacuum cleaner around, it was quite difficult on the eyes. Every day from now on, he would probably be in the presence of this appearance constantly. Kurou felt a bit tired from this. Being unable to rid himself of this overly revealing maid outfit wearing girl all because of his boss, it was really quite tragic.

“I should probably tidy up here a bit too.”

“Eh!?”

Hinako suddenly began to move the vacuum on top of the table. Kurou did not even have time to stop her. Once the table was thoroughly cleaned up in this fashion, she started to shift the vacuum on top of the TV placed in the corner of the room.

“Hey hey hey! H-H-Hold on a sec, you shouldn’t be cleaning these places! No, just forget about this place......oh yeah, I’ll have you clean up the shower room for now.”

“Understood.”

Hinako nodded her head. It would be disastrous if she were to break the TV or some other electrical appliance.

“Well then, I’ll be going now.”

“Hold on, first set aside the vacuum cleaner.”

Stupid wouldn’t be the right description for her since Hinako seemed to be quite diligent.

It was more than just having a bad premonition about this. If Hinako were to be allowed to mess around with the household equipment, the result would be something quite frustrating. Although this was the case, it would be unbearable if he were to clean the entire place by himself.

Kurou explained in detail how to clean the shower room to Hinako and then sent her off.

“She should be fine......although it won’t be smooth sailing, I should be getting to work myself.”

After depositing the unnecessary furniture the landscaper had into the hut’s storage room, he began sorting through the necessities sent to them by Manaka and then he redid the vacuuming for the living room.

“That’s about it. Well then, is she still cleaning the shower room......”

“Ah——”

“......”

Suddenly, Kurou’s face tensed upon hearing a cry from the shower room.

He had considered ignoring it but that was out of the question. Kurou despairingly looked down.

“I must say, having warm water enter the shower room makes it much more tiring.”
[[File:Kenshin v01 003.jpg|thumbnail|right|400px]]
“This sort of thing, I already know.”

Hinako was sitting inside the bathtub in an unnatural position with her legs laid spread out.

Her tiny skirt curled up, revealing her white striped panties.

In addition, the showerhead that fell into the tub was spraying out water. Her maid outfit was tightly stuck to her body after being drenched.

“Let me first ask, how did it turn out like this?”

“After the water came out, the showerhead started to go out of control. I wanted to grab it but then I fell into the bathtub.”

“Really now?”

It was just as he predicted. Having someone who was incapable of even operating a vacuum cleaner go tidy up the shower room was never going to work.

Kurou took Hinako back into the living room and was currently drying her soaked long black hair with a towel.

Hinako did not reveal an annoyed expression, continuing to let Kurou dry her off.

If he were to remove the maid outfit and rub her body dry, she probably wouldn’t even mind————these types of diabolical thoughts coursed through Kurou’s mind.

“......Well then, you can dry yourself off now.”

“Ok, I’ll do my best.”

Just like that, Hinako dried her half exposed chest and legs.

“Looks like the only thing qualified about you is your body.”

“Yes.”

Hinako nodded.

If she had denied that statement then he would have felt quite troubled. Rather, with her nodding in agreement, it was hard to respond to that. Kurou couldn’t help but clutch his head.

“With this, you’re pretty much just a busty freeloader right?”

“That’s how it is.”

“In that case, stop nodding and agreeing so willingly. Jeez......”

Kurou helplessly stated as he stood up. He glanced over at the time and noticed it was approaching noon. It was most likely due to the heavy task at hand. Or was it because it was tiring having to deal with Hinako. In any case, he did feel quite hungry from all of this.

“First let me ask, are you able to cook?”

“I can eat but I can’t cook.”

“......I see.”

The task of cooking will probably be Kurou’s responsibility for the most part.

From the materials Manaka sent, there seemed to be a large quantity of instant ramen and other instant food products. If it was only for today, this should suffice.

“However, even though you’re a highly regarded girl of the sun cult, it’s surprising that you can’t even handle tidying up. Just what kind of caged bird are you...”

“I’ve never been in a cage before.”

“It’s a figure of speech. Just who in the world raised you......”

“Even if you ask, there’s nothing to say really. It was my first time going outside not too long ago, that’s all.”

“Eh, in that case it’s pretty much like being in a real cage......that said, hmm? For the first time?”

As Kurou walked out of the kitchen, he immediately stopped upon inquiring as such.

“You said you’ve never been outside before......why is that?”

“I was locked within a room.”

“......”

Kurou pressed his fingers against his temples.

In other words, the cause was most likely her imprisonment. If what she said about this being her “first time” was taken at face value, then the reasoning behind “you can’t even handle tidying up” would change once again.

If she were to be raised away from the masses and prevented from doing anything during her entire life up to now......

“Gurr——”. Suddenly, a silly sound echoed.

“......I’m hungry.”

“Well then, we’ll continue this later.”

It was improbable that anyone could be focused on a conversation when their tummy was growling.

Kurou once again headed towards the kitchen.

“Thank you for the meal.”

Hinako set her spoon down and mannerly pressed her hands together.

Despite it being instant curry and instant rice, Hinako held no complaints and finished all her food.

After Kurou finished eating the same thing, he drank a cup of water in one go.

“Well then, for now just let me listen to what you have to say for a bit. You said it was your first time stepping outside, what exactly did you mean?”

“I’ve stayed in one room the entire time ever since my childhood, maybe even from the moment I was born......”

“......”

“On the subject of where this place was, I don’t know even to this day. Although I don’t think it was a sun cult facility.”

This was a serious topic. However, Hinako narrated with a stoic expression.

“A room you say? Then, what kind of room was it specifically?”

“It was quite a spacious room with pure white carpeting and a glass ceiling. There was also a bookshelf, bed, and cushion......there were two doors, one leading to a bathroom and shower room and the other leading to the outside of the room. However, I wasn’t able to leave.”

“Haven’t you ever thought about going outside to take a look?”

Kurou raised a question. It wasn’t exactly a thought-provoking question. If he were to listen intently, it may cause her to feel anxious.

“Of course, but there was always people waiting nearby to stop me. They told me that I didn’t have the founder’s permission......”

“Are you saying that the people you’ve encountered were the ones that have been taking care of you the whole time? So what do you do inside the room all day?”

“Read books, which included holy scriptures and even history books. Although when I was young, I would frequently play around with everyone within the room. However, I’ve spent my entire time reading these last few years.”

“You said you’re only fifteen years old right? Before you were fifteen, was your life always like this?”

“Yes.”

Hinako gently nodded.

If she was the cult founder’s daughter, then having a completely different lifestyle wasn’t exactly something unimaginable.

That was because the religious organization frequently engaged itself in terrorist activities.

However, the possibility of her receiving the cult’s teachings or training in order to take part in fighting against the Swordie government should be set aside for now. Why would she be imprisoned though?

Objectively speaking, Sakurai Hinako was truly a beautiful girl. She even had this air of mystique surrounding her.

If they were to set her out in public, she could even become a major spokeswoman. There would be a lot of value in this. Why they would take special measures in concealing her, it was really quite baffling.

Or rather, what was the meaning behind not letting her out of the cult followers' sights?

No matter how he looked at it, since the information available was lacking, a judgment could not really be made.

“However, right now you’re here. Was it because you escaped?”

“I want to see the world with my own two eyes. It’s not enough to satisfy me just by hearing about it through books and people......those who understood me allowed me to leave the room.”

“Was it those people you had frequent encounters with before? Were those guys followers of the sun as well? Had they been ordered to do unlawful things by the cult founder?”

Kurou tilted his head and pondered.

Even though he didn’t understand the fine details about the sun cult, he was clear on the fact that they complied with the cult founder’s orders, thus risking their lives in combat.

He had experienced that multiple times. The one named Akari also battled for the sake of the organization, this was undeniable.

“I don’t understand either. However, everyone wanted me to escape, for this I wanted to express my gratitude. Although, I’ll most definitely never see them again......”

As Hinako spoke, a fleeting expression surfaced in her eyes.

When Kurou first met her, she was located in the van of the sun cult.

There was probably the fear that she was captured while escaping. Within Tokyo Swordia, the sun cult had their own information network. Escaping with a burdensome girl was certainly not possible.

It would be troublesome for the group that released the cult founder’s daughter. Perhaps the whole crew was captured or more likely, killed. Furthermore, Hinako realized this aspect.

Hinako, she wasn’t just a girl with a complicated standing, she was also burdened with this extremely serious matter————

“Nevertheless, you easily mentioned all these things. These are probably matters that you don’t really want to discuss with other people right?”

Hinako stolidly shook her head.

“That director named Manaka told me that we should be having this kind of conversation right away.”

“Eh, so that’s why?”

“Yes, she said ‘Kuro is a cynical person, therefore it would be best that you say whatever you can say as early as possible.’”

“......I see.”

Kurou did not hold any particular interest in Hinako.

If he were to become her bodyguard, his impression of her didn’t really matter.

However, even if that was the case, Kurou would want to protect Hinako even more if she honestly told him about her personal matters compared to if he knew nothing about her.

Kurou once again faced Hinako.

He wanted to impose one more question.

“Do you know why you were imprisoned?”

“I’m not sure. However, one of the people who set me free told me this, ‘You, you’re this organization’s————no, you’re the hope of all humans.’”

“Hope......?"

Indeed, there was something unusual about Hinako. She could already be considered as an anomaly.

When Kurou first encountered her that night her entire body was enwrapped in light.

“However, calling you the hope of all humans is quite the exaggeration. As far as I know, humans aren’t in despair.”

The people who allowed Hinako to escape were also dangerous sun cultists, this was without a doubt. Nevertheless, wasn’t this just a vain hope instilled in her?

“I don’t completely understand what that meant. However, he also said something like this.”

“What would that be?”

Hinako gazed out the sunlit window and took her time in responding.

“He said, I was the————’maiden of the sun.’”

On the following day, sword training once again commenced with a lecture.

Even though Kurou diligently went to class, he didn’t see Lars anywhere. This golden white-haired teenager had always been quite capricious.

Sword training was still the same as two days ago. The students would train with one on one matches. There also seemed to be team battles, studies on the various measures to deal with ranged weapons, as well as practice with the lance, daggers, and other weapons. However, the first years were not at this stage yet. Although Kurou felt that it would be more interesting the way it is.

“However......”

“Yes?”

Kurou leisurely tilted his head and looked at Hinako who was standing by his side.

“Why are you here as well? You’re not planning on studying at the school are you?”

“The director told me to stay near Kuro at all times.”

“Even so......”

Just a while ago during the other classes, Hinako would grab a chair from who knows where and sit in the corner of the classroom. The teachers didn’t mind her doing this. Perhaps it was because Hinako greeted the teachers beforehand.

What was unexpected was Hinako being completely attentive during class. She probably felt invigorated at the idea of going to class. However, this invigoration was also the same for Kurou.

“Guess there’s nothing I can do about it for now. I even thought about you as a possible conversation partner beforehand......”

“Kurou doesn’t have any friends?”

This ojou-sama really hit on a painful subject.

“It’s not that I don’t have any friends. It’s......”

Kurou took a brief glance at Sefi.

She seemed to be surrounded by a couple of girls. It was the girl with the short hair and the plainly dressed glasses girl he met yesterday.

“......!”

Sefi had just caught eye of Kurou and immediately revealed an astonished expression. Following that, she sharply glared back at Kurou.

It seems she intended on keeping her friendship with Kurou hidden from the public, but why would she be angry?

“Well, humans are shameful beings in modern Japan, especially within this academy.”

“I see, although I had already known about this, I never thought it would turn out like this. Kurou is the guy that’s rejected by everyone.”

“......”

Known as the maiden of the sun, it appeared that she had a grasp of this superfluous information.

She probably didn’t realize that she herself was being excluded in the same way as well.

“Hmm?”

A female student approached Kurou with a rather serious expression.

Her long brown hair rested on her shoulders. She was a very cute girl.

However, unbefitting of her cute appearance was that she exuded a clear sense of enmity. She was holding her sword firmly in her hands.

“Well then, who are you?”

Kurou inquired frivolously. If he responded to her hostility with the same sort of animosity, then he would be stooping down lower than a child.

“My name is Freya! I feel honored to be speaking with the disciple of the Sword Saint! Don’t shy away just because I’m the number two ranked swordsman in our grade!”

“Oh, number two?”

Once Kurou finished his whimsical response, Freya raised her brow. He was probably seen as an offender for not being surprised upon hearing her number two ranking. Although, Kurou could care less about placement.

“......As for you, just forget about it. You seem to have entered the academy through standard procedures, however......this girl is different! These are the sacred training grounds of the Swordies! Humans who are not servants can’t just visit this place whenever they please!”

Emotions sure run high for this Freya person. Although, being energetic is a positive trait.

“It’s like that? Well, although I do feel apologetic, there’s a reason behind this. I won’t let her hinder you guys so please bear with it for a bit.”

“In that case, I have a proposition for you!”

As if she had predicted what Kurou’s response was going to be, Freya swiftly replied.

“Battle me! I heard you beat Sefi-sama while I was on break. If that was for real, I wish to confirm it myself!”

“Then, if I win, will you approve of her visitation?”

Even if she approves, it wasn’t an official approval. However, if he was able to receive the number two ranked student’s support, then perhaps his situation might somewhat be improved.

“Ha——, you want to determine a winner?”

The person who asked was only watching on with a blank stare. If only Hinako possessed a fraction of Freya’s domineering attitude.

“Everyone wants to see your strength again. I’ll be straightforward, before everyone was only focused on Sefi-sama and probably didn’t notice you at all.”

“I wish to be in the spotlight even more! I would hate to be wounded without being noticed.”

No one laughed at Kurou’s wisecrack.

Even Freya, who was slightly chuckling before, had now kept her lips sealed. They seemed to be uninterested in the jokes of a human.

“Hmm, if that’s the case then you must try your hardest under all the attention. You also have this one advantage.”

“Advantage?”

“You’re the Sword Saint’s disciple, plus you’re a human living among Swordies. Us Swordies————you probably understand the tendencies of Swordie women right?”

“......Well, more or less so.”

“If you are truly strong, then this academy might become your harem one day.”

After that profound statement, Freya raised her wooden sword over her head.

As Kurou was keeping a vigilant watch over her, he felt somewhat stunned.

Although she had joked about monopolizing the girls here, but in actuality, if you thought about their tendencies, the possibility of forming a harem wasn’t completely out of the question.

Kurou took a peek at Sefi.

His goal was to marry and establish his own household, which was the complete opposite of a harem. He had never carefully thought about that sort of thing before. However, upon reflecting over it, just what would be the best choice?

“I won’t go down easily, otherwise I’d make Sefi-sama look bad!”

Freya got into her stance, she was pretty much set.

The number two ranked student didn’t appear to be a pushover. Kurou confirmed this within himself. Although Sefi was ranked number three, there seemed to be quite a gap in strength between the two placements.

In addition, the other party knew about Kurou’s win over Sefi so she probably won’t be negligent in this regard.

Sefi on the other hand revealed a worried expression that was poles apart from her previous unhappiness. She probably understood Freya’s strength very clearly. Of course, she was even more familiar with Kurou’s strength. To still feel worried for him, that says a lot about how powerful Freya is.

No, compared to this, he perhaps felt quite honored to be instilled with a bit of anxiety by Freya.

Kurou slowly began posturing his wooden sword.

The students' chitter chatter suddenly ceased.

Everyone wanted to pay close attention to who wins this matchup.

A human who could beat Sefi, his strength was certainly genuine.

Haha, ok, you guys can have a look. It’ll be displayed for you all to see.

Kurou finished preparing his stance and pointed the tip of his sword to Freya.

At this moment, Freya made her move. It was hard to follow her visually.

In an instant, the distance between Kurou and Freya became increasingly close————

The two of them began their clash of swords.

“No matter how many times I run it over, it still doesn’t make any sense.”

Hinako blankly muttered.

After lunch, in the corner of the living room, Hinako was currently reading through the cooking books that Kurou had borrowed from the library.

However, she didn’t really take note of the book’s contents very assiduously. In Hinako’s mind, she was replaying the events that occurred earlier today.

“What doesn’t make sense?”

Kurou, who was wearing casual attire consisting of a T-shirt and shorts, leisurely rested on the tatami mat and was reading a manga magazine before standing up impatiently.

“I’m referring to you Kuro. During today’s sword training......”

“Ah, that, you don’t need to worry about it.”

“I want to know even more about matters regarding the outside world.”

Hinako looked towards Kurou once again.

“The sun cult pretty much only reject Swordies. However, those kinds of cultists would only acknowledge the battle strength of a Swordie.”

“Even if they reject them, there’s no point.”

“I also heard that about some of the horrors regarding Swordies. Kanae, who was present during the massive anti-government protests that occurred in some district eight years ago, was someone I used to have numerous encounters with. She would frequently tell me, at that time there was a Swordie sent to suppress the rebellion who possessed monstrous strength.”

“Monstrous......”

Kurou lightly scratched his forehead as he spoke indifferently.

For Hinako, Kanae’s words didn’t present much of a true image.

At the time, Kanae was only a middle-schooler when she had said “the Swordies were swordsmen that could easily cut down humans who were armed with weapons”, yet it was hard to forget those words.

“However, against those monstrous Swordies————Kuro only needed one strike to take her down.”

The strike that Hinako saw from Kurou today seemed to be etched into her mind.

The one known as Freya, who was somewhat of a typical Swordie girl, the moment she raised her sword————the victor had already been decided.

When in the world did Kurou raise his sword, and when did he swing down?

Hinako could not comprehend any of it. In the end, she wasn’t even sure if he had attacked.

By the time she realized it, Freya’s body was already shaking and soon toppled to the ground within the classroom.

Once the sound of her impact dissipated, the spectators who were holding their breath began to whisper to each other.

“The Swordie students all appeared to be staring in disbelief. Kuro, what in the world did you do? I have absolutely no idea.”

“Did the one-hit KO ruin it————, everyone seemed completely disappointed.”

Kurou still maintained his indifferent expression as he smirked.

It looks like Hinako was trying to reconcile the teenager in front of her with the swordsman who knocked out Freya.

He was completely inconceivable.

No matter how unworldly of a person Hinako was, she did realize that the number of humans who were like Kurou were numbered to just a few. A human living among Swordies and able to win against them in swordsmanship, just what path of life results in such a rare existence?

“I want to know. It’s only because I want to experience and witness various things that I would come to the outside like this. I have a great deal of interest in you. How come you can defeat a Swordie as a human? Although it is said that you are the disciple of the Sword Saint, but in the end, why are you the one that she selected as her disciple? Swordies teaching humans swordsmanship, besides you, are there any other instances?”

“If you excessively dig at the roots of someone’s past, you will be seen as quite a nuisance.”

“What did I do that’d be considered annoying? This I want to know as well.”

Hinako undauntedly spoke. Although she felt Kurou was a human full of mysteries, she wasn’t terrified of him at all. Because it was impossible for her to understand his swordsmanship, she wasn’t able to understand the horror behind it.

“Well, there’s nothing about the past that I want to conceal anyways.”

Kurou nonchalantly spoke.

“When I was seven years-old, my parents died. However, my master who I happened to meet by chance————the Sword Saint took me in. From then, during that seven year span until I was fourteen years-old, I put all my effort into learning the ways of the swords......not too long after the Sword Saint’s whereabouts became unknown, I worked for the Sabers. After that, I entered the Sword Academy and even carried an unexpectedly heavy burden with me. That’s pretty much it.”

“What a troublesome life.”

“Don’t indifferently deny another person’s hardship. Furthermore, that last bit of what I said was referring to your annoying comments.”

“Ha, annoying? Since no one has ever said anything like this to me before, it does feel quite refreshing.”

“......”

What the heck, Kurou revealed a complicated expression.

Having been surrounded by the people who treasured her throughout her life, there were many things that felt like a change of pace for her.

“However, I still don’t understand any of this based on your simple explanation. Plus, to easily take down someone like Freya is very baffling. Please go into more detail.”

“Geez, still not letting that matter go I see. That said, even if you were a swordsman you still wouldn’t be able to understand my swordsmanship. Well then, if I were to tell someone like you who doesn’t even have the battle capability of a little dog, there’s no chance you would understand————”

“......?”

Suddenly, Kurou ended the conversation.

He gestured Hinako to stop with his hand as he gazed out the window.

“Umm, Kuro?”

“Quiet. Listen to me, don’t leave my side.”

Kurou picked up his katana that was nearby and stood up.

His previous smirk was now replaced with an anxious expression. Is he the same person from just a moment ago? Hinako carried this suspicion.

This further deepened the enigma surrounding Kurou.

Hinako closely followed Kurou outside.

In order to learn what was unavailable from within that room, Hinako received help from a group of people and was brought to the outside world.

In addition, Kurou was someone who kept provoking her curiosity.

It didn’t need to be said that Hinako would never leave his side.

The small hut Kurou and Hinako resided in was located in a small forest deep within the courtyard.

Although it was a forest, it was also equipped with a pathway leading to an open clearing with the hut and its surroundings. In front of the hut, there seemed to be a parking area that could hold three or four vehicles.

Kurou stood waiting in the center of this clearing as something was approaching them.

“Ugh!......”

Kurou leaned against his katana as he groaned.

Overall, there was this very strange sort of feeling. There was actually a suppressed light force closing in on him, but for some reason a sense of hostility wasn’t detected.

If he knew it was an enemy, he could engage in a pre-emptive strike. However, in this situation where it was still up in the air, he was unable to freely take action.

“Whoever it is seems to have arrived.”

Hinako quietly spoke from behind him.

She was also capable of keeping a calm demeanor and sensing the bizarre aura. Despite her believing Kurou was an odd person, she was somewhat mystifying herself.

“It’s coming from over here this time.”

Kurou redirected his attention and faced the incoming person head on.

From the depths of the shadowy forest, a figure appeared.

The person walked towards them with an exceedingly languid pace, their hair and dress swaying in the light breeze. Indeed, the person was a girl.

She was wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform and hoisted a massive object over her shoulders.

Even though the darkness made it hard to visualize, the object appeared to be both long and wide.

“Ah, it’s her, the one who for some reason kept glaring at me during sword training. She’s also quite cute.”

“......However, the object being held over her shoulders isn’t cute at all.”

Kurou distinctly saw the object being carried on Sefi’s shoulder as she was approaching.

Sefi’s height was about a hundred and sixty centimeters. The scary thing was the object she carried was a sword that was about the same length as her. Furthermore, the width of the blade was abnormally wide and the metallic sheath which contained the blade must have been more than thirty centimeters wide.

Rather than calling it a sword, it appeared to be more like a cannon that she was carrying.

“Umm, Sefi-san? What in the world is that......”

“That means this must be the first time I’ve shown this thing to you.”

Compared to her unexpected entrance, Sefi instead used her usual manner of speaking in response.

Sefi’s cannon————no wait, her sword was being held upright by one hand.

“Wow!”

Hinako was astonished.

Well, can’t blame her for that. To be able to single-handedly grab that ridiculously long and massive sword was unthinkable for any human.

Sefi pressed a button of some sort located on the metallic sheath. After that, the sheath fell onto the ground and a thick blade appeared. Although the light blade wasn’t activated, he understood it was still an extremely ferocious weapon.

“Let me introduce you to my personalized sword————the Starbreaker.”

“Woah, even the name lacks charm.”

This time even Kurou became somewhat surprised.

When Swordies attained their Swordsman title, they were able to receive their own personalized swords.

They were modeled after their parents or master’s style. There were numerous circumstances to be taken into account when having a swordsmith forge one’s personalized sword. At that time, the swordsman would relay all of their preferences and details to the swordsmith and the result was a sword that suited them greatly.

“Starbreaker......Swordies give their swords names?”

Having not understood the prior situation still, Hinako asked in admiration.

“To Swordies, the sword is an object that is comparable to a clone of themselves. Before, the name was given in Swordia’s language, but nowadays using Japanese to name a sword is becoming more and more common.”

“That has nothing to do with it.”

“Isn’t it great though? If you were Japanese, say for example you named your dog Taro——, if other people didn’t know the language, then they might instead call your dog John.”

“Using pet names as an example......speaking of which, does Kuro’s sword have a name?”

“I have nothing of the sort.”

The weapon Kurou used was a katana received from his master. Although it was a good quality sword, to Kurou it was just an object. For someone who wasn’t even a Swordie, he had no intention to name his own sword.

“This stuff doesn’t matter!”

Sefi spoke with a piercing tone, cutting off Kurou and Hinako’s carefree conversation.

“Rou! Don’t you understand the present situation!?”

“No, I don’t get it at all. Sefi, why did you suddenly pull out your sword? Since it’s you, you didn’t have to barge on though, you’re always welcomed in my bed."

“Quit joking around! That said, what in the world do you call this? Why did it turn out like this!? You bring over a maid all of a sudden and you guys are living together in this kind of place!”

“Haha, I probably didn’t mention this to you yet Sefi. Eh? So you know why we are living here?”

“For this sort of thing I had immediately figured it out. That’s because I have people looking into Kurou’s tendencies.”

“I think I know the motives of those investigators.”

It was unlikely that it would be anything such as assassination related activities.

“Before that, I should have asked what Sefi’s motive was. Why did you come here? Why are you pointing your sword towards me?”

“W-Well you see......Rou, your sword goes beyond all expectations.....ah, forget about my motives and all that. Once I cut you down you need not mind that!”

“Of course I’m going to mind!”

As Kurou sharply snarked, he took a step back. Kurou understood Sefi didn’t have any killing intent but he also knew that she wouldn’t threaten and jokingly point a sword towards others.

Even if there was no killing intent, there was no doubt that she was going to take on Kurou seriously.

Regarding the reasoning behind Sefi’s actions, Kurou could only think of one explanation.

“......In that case, there’s something I want to say to that overly inquisitive maid over there.

Kurou looked towards Sefi as he spoke.

“What is it?”

“During the day, Freya probably mentioned it, something regarding a Swordie’s tendencies.”

“Yes it has been mentioned before. However, Kuro rendering that girl to a state where she couldn’t stand up anymore after combat left such a deep impression on me. I had forgotten about what she said accidentally.”

“What an unpleasant manner of speech you have. Whatever, let’s leave that aside for now......Swordies are known as the sword loving race.”

“Loving......swords?”

“Ugh......”

Hinako was dumbfounded while Sefi on the other hand frowned in dissatisfaction.

Kurou paid no heed as he continued his explanation.

“Just like how humans can be drawn towards appearances, smarts, physical capabilities, economic potential and many more things, a Swordie will be drawn towards a strong swordsman. Especially among female Swordies————just when a girl hits puberty, that kind of inclination appears to strengthen intensely.”

“By a strong swordsman......? Hey Kuro, within the Swordies, aren’t females overwhelmingly strong? That means......”

“That’s precisely the case. Normally speaking, Swordie girls always take a liking to other strong girls.”

“It’s probably hard to bear children like that.”

Hinako straightforwardly pointed it out.

Although it was just as Hinako said, however, for her to clearly draw this type of conclusion was really quite impressive.

It was also said that male Swordies were not really obsessed with swords. Usually, they were still into cute girls.

As a result, male Swordies usually will not end up as opponents to the females. Although this could be described as quite tragic, it doesn’t necessarily equate to a lower birth rate.

Another thing was, once puberty ended for a female Swordie, their infatuation with the sword weakens. Additionally, the habits of a female Swordie————usually does not result in many problems in regards to procreation.

“I’ve said it before, I will never have an affinity towards other girls. I don’t have that habit of being attracted to those who are strong. Just like how humans appreciate looks and personalities, there are swords I do like and ones that I don’t.”

“So you mean to say, you like my sword right?”

Kurou maintained perfect composure as he asked.

Right now, Sefi was blushing profusely.

“T-T-T-This cannot be! I have seen Rou’s sword countless times! Why would I even care about that sort of thing! If I were to see it again, there’s no chance that I’d be shocked or anything!”

As Sefi was denying this, she rambled on for quite a bit.

Although the possibility of a harem was quite low, it seems that Sefi had been hooked by Kurou’s sword.

“......Hmm, it’s really quite strange. I understand being fond of a stronger swordsman, but that blonde girl with the ponytail doesn’t seem to have a reason to cross swords with Kuro.”

Hinako remained calm the entire time. Was there anything that could rattle her?

Kurou wryly smiled and continued to elucidate.

“Being drawn to swords, this topic has to be explained further. Under this sort of state, the girls seem to want to battle against their favorite swordsman.”

“So it’s another particularly frightening display of affection.”

“Well, it is what it is. That said, your response is so insensitive.”

For it to be a good, overly inquisitive attitude, it would be nice to see her express some type of shock after learning about the essence of these things.

“I-I already said it isn’t like that. I’m not battling him because I like him! It’s just that, I’d like to slash apart the unfathomable Rou!”

“That’s a very pathetic excuse.”

Kurou wryly smiled and pulled out his katana in one swift motion. With the moon and starlight reflecting off of it, the blade flashed with an icy luster.

“......Overall, it leaves a despairing impression.”

Hinako stated as she slowly walked away from Kurou.

In fact, it was basically as she said.

Sefi was holding her massive sword that resembled a chunk of metal.

In contrast, Kurou carried a katana that was of ordinary length and width.

From a spectator’s point of view, it would appear to be a fight between a cannon and a pistol.

“You should stop spitting out all that nonsense! Rou, if you don’t focus, you’ll die!”

“I won’t die if Sefi doesn’t slash me!”

Sefi turned a deaf ear towards Kurou’s snark reply. After lifting the sword with both hands once again, she suddenly swung downwards.

As Kurou barely dodged it, that thick blade slid right past his body and created a loud impact when it hit the ground. The soil was immediately sent flying and the ground caved in as if there was an explosion.

“It’s not over yet!”

Sefi did not pause one bit as she raised her sword from the ground and slashed at him from the side.

A roar akin to a ferocious gale accompanied the swift sword slash. With much difficulty, Kurou backed off this time to dodge the strike. However, that heavy, thick blade just barely brushed past him and he felt the impact of the ensuing wind pressure.

“Y-You......”

With this, even Kurou broke out in a cold sweat.

Even if he was hacked by a normal Swordie, his body would probably turn into scraps. If he were to be cut by Sefi’s Starbreaker, then perhaps not even the tattered pieces of his body would remain. Although the burial process would be rendered unnecessary, this kind of death was really quite undesirable.

“Oh!”

Sefi’s lightning quick blade came flying by his side as if she wanted to cut him into two. In one swift motion, three trees were even severed. In addition, the trees that were chopped had been sent flying like a twig. The base of the chopped tree carried a gruesome look. It appeared completely mutilated as if it was mauled apart.

“Hey hey.”

Kurou unwittingly gulped.

Going way back, Sefi had always been this straightforward. She was the type to pour all her strength into one attack. With that kind of style, using a long and heavy blade like this was probably the ideal choice.

Kurou would never be able to utilize her type of sword. Even though Kurou’s katana wasn’t necessarily light, it did allow him to make use of his body’s natural movements. Despite that, he might not even be able to lift Sefi’s Starbreaker let alone wield it. As expected, there was an impassable divide between the physical capabilities of a Swordie and a human.

“Rou! If you keep slacking off like that, even you will be...!”

“......!”

From Kurou’s perspective, Sefi’s sword had numerous weaknesses.

If the strikes were dodgeable, he could continue evading them no matter how many there were————as much he would like to think that was the case, Kurou’s stamina was not on par with hers. Under the pressure of the Starbreaker, who knows how long he could keep up his focus.

Kurou tightly clenched his teeth.

There was no choice, if this were to keep up————

“Sefi!”

Having seemingly been blown away, after he dodged Sefi’s overwhelming downward sword slash at the very last second————

“......!?”

Kurou sprung forward, putting so much power in his takeoff such that it was as if he wanted the ground to cave in behind him, and then slashed downwards.

“Ahh......!”
[[File:Kenshin v01 122.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Sefi let out a small shriek as she backed off.

Her suit, jacket, and shirt were cut right down the middle as if the strike had been precisely measured. It wasn’t just that though, even her bra was beautifully cut into two halves.

However, the skin beneath the bra remained perfectly unharmed.

With that divine maneuver, Kurou managed to only cut Sefi’s clothes.

“Very impressive Kuro. Even though it would seem that you are a pervert, that technique was truly excellent.”

Hinako stated with a completely composed demeanor.

“Every Swordie can manage this sort of maneuver. It’s nothing impressive really.”

“......No, it’s not like that. To be able to evade my sword, slash my clothes, and do that without harming me or cutting a single hair on my body......there are only a few who could do this even among Swordies.”

“Eh?”

Not letting his guard down, Kurou maintained his stance and tilted his head.

Originally he had thought that if her clothes were cut, Sefi would waver a bit and cease her actions. However, Kurou’s expectations appeared to be completely falling apart.

“You’re very strong Rou. So strong, so strong, so strong, so strong, so strong......”

“Ah!”

While single-handedly wielding her sword, this time she attacked in succession.

She repeatedly struck without any hesitation at all. Her strikes were carefully aimed at his weak spots. Even though Sefi’s face was flushed red, she seemed totally elated. Despite that, her attacks were still pinpoint sharp. It really made him think, “as expected of her”.

“Rou, more, more, come on give me more! Let me feel satisfied!”

“Enough nonsense!”

In actuality, this was practically the first time Kurou had witnessed this habit of “Swordies loving swords”. Seeing a girl take this much enjoyment from it all, it was without a doubt a first time experience for him. Sefi was still very powerful even out of her usual serious demeanor.

Kurou’s last strike was unable to stop Sefi and instead added more fuel to the fire.

Well then, what should he do?

Kurou was evading Sefi’s strikes as he contemplated. With that said, even though he was pondering while dodging like this, Sefi’s attack was not to be underestimated.

“What are you doing Rou! You’ll die if you don’t counterattack, didn’t I say this before!? You are not allowed to die!”

“My goodness, just who is the one trying to kill me here————ah ha, damn it!”

Just as an idea surfaced in Kurou’s mind————he had lost his train of thought.

He no longer had the leisure of idling away in thought. He also couldn’t slash Sefi directly. If he were to kill the princess of the four generals, even if he had a valid defense, there would be no way around the death sentence. Furthermore, Kurou did not wish to harm Sefi in any way.

As a result————

“Sefi.”

Kurou instantly closed in and proceeded to tightly grab the wrist of Sefi’s right hand which was holding the sword. Just like when he sexually harassed her back then, Kurou’s movements completely caught Sefi off-guard. She revealed a stunned expression the moment her right wrist was seized.

“R-Rou......!”

Sefi’s eyes opened wide.

However, Kurou disregarded that as he inched his face closer————

“......Mmm!?”

His lips overlapped with Sefi’s. Her half opened lips looked as if they were being clamped as Kurou’s lips tightly held on.

“Mmm......mmmm!?”

“......Phew.”

He only had three seconds to savor her soft lips.

After Kurou separated from her lips, he kept his close distance and stared at Sefi’s face.

“A-A-Ahhhhhh......”

Sefi’s already flushed red face became even redder this time.

“Y-Y-You idiot!”

Following that, Sefi suddenly turned away and darted off like an arrow.

The Swordies were practically all fast runners. Even Sefi, who was wielding her Starbreaker, disappeared into the forest in a flash.

“......Hmmm, she ran away. Does that mean she doesn’t like me?”

“Is that your impression?”

Hinako snarkily replied as she walked by.

“Even if it’s a girl I meet by chance, I’ll get excited as long as she is cute. Although that doesn’t mean I’ll take a liking to them......do you think it was the same for Sefi just now?”

“You’re asking someone who has been under house arrest for over fifteen years......so......”

Indeed, Hinako wasn’t very familiar with the relationship between boys and girls.

“However, that’s probably what they call a kiss right? It’s my first time seeing one. If you could have sustained it for a bit longer, I would have been able to observe it more closely.”

“Even with this kind of request......I’m not the type to get excited over someone watching me.”

If it were to have lasted a little longer, he probably would have been chopped up by Sefi at that close of a distance.

“How regrettable. Well, she already left, isn’t that a good thing? Although being under attack was a catastrophe, you also got to enjoy a piece of it.”

“That couldn’t be more true.”

With just a quick kiss, she pretty much returned back to her normal state————although this was a simple solution, there were definitely other methods.

The tender feeling of Sefi’s lips, he was able to clearly describe them————if it weren’t under these conditions, he would really like to savor them again some time.

“It was clearly sexual harassment, but to have only been called an “idiot”, I am really quite fortunate.”

“Even so, it would be best if you apologized. Furthermore, the things she left behind must be returned to her.”

With that, Kurou glanced at the sword sheath Sefi left behind.

Although it was just a sheath, it appeared to be quite heavy. If he were to drag this along the ground all the way to the girls dorms, it was very possible that his back would break.

“Aaaahhhh!”

“......!”

Suddenly, a desperate cry was heard in the distance.

The person was without a doubt the same girl that was on a rampage here earlier. The melodious sound of her voice even made that shout a pleasure to the ears.

After that, Kurou took action without a second thought.

Grabbing Hinako’s hand, he ran off.

He had a very bad feeling about this.

In a scenario where even Sefi, who was holding onto her personalized sword, unwittingly cried out for help————

No matter what, he felt what was awaiting him would definitely not be pleasant.

Kurou’s night seems to have been dragged out longer.

“Sefi!”

As he traversed the forest, he noticed Sefi’s figure on the school’s pathway which led into the forest.

She was currently sitting on the ground and pressing against her right hand. Upon closer inspection, her Starbreaker was located a few meters away from her.

“R-Rou......”

Sefi spoke with a sigh of relief. However, Sefi wasn’t looking at Kurou, she was eying the other silhouette standing beside her.

“Hmm......?”

Kurou directed his gaze towards the other figure.

She was wearing a loose fitting robe and because of the hood draped over the person’s face, he was unable to see their expression. However, the petite figure along with the curves showing from the seams of the robe would indicate that she was a girl.

Her right hand was carrying a sword. It was the type of single-edged blade that most Swordies used.

Kurou grasped the katana he had pulled out in his hand and stood in front of the robed girl.

“Who the heck are you? What did you do to my woman?”

“Wait, what!? What do you mean by Rou’s woman!?”

“There’s no need to worry, I’ll definitely make you feel very happy.”

“That’s not the problem! My f-first kiss......was clearly taken away from me, and yet you’re still boasting!”

“Oh, that was your first kiss?”

“Enough, enough!”

“......These two really lack any sense of worry.”

Hinako’s muttering could be heard.

It was exactly as Hinako described, plus Kurou was not the serious type.

“Well, what happened Sefi? Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine, my right hand just feels a bit numb. When I was about to go back to the dorms, I was suddenly attacked by this person.”

“Hmm......”

“Without any explanation, she just charged right at me......it was really hard to believe.”

“You have no right to be saying this.”

It would probably be best if Sefi did a bit of introspection.

Although she did say it was a surprise attack, to be able to send her sword flying meant the opposition’s swordsmanship wasn’t exactly your everyday type. If the average swordsman attacked Sefi’s heavy, thick sword, their own sword would most likely be severed.

“Well, if you’re ok then it’s all good. If you had harmed my girl, I wouldn’t be able to let things end like this————!”

Kurou leaned back and dodged the enemy’s sudden attack.

“......Tch.”

The robed girl smacked her lips. Based on the faint sound that was heard, it was a girl after all.

Kurou positioned his sword and entered his battle stance. That last attack was aimed at Kurou’s throat. In other words, the opponent didn’t have any qualms with taking his life.

“Am I no different? Or rather, you don’t show any mercy to anyone who gets in your way? Well, it doesn’t matter either way. Furthermore, it’s getting late, I should probably dispose of you immediately.”

“......”

Having caught a glimpse of the girl’s face, it appeared that she revealed a twisted smile————

Immediately afterwards, the girl jumped into the air.

“......!”

She sprung high up, as if she had vanished from Kurou’s line of sight. That jump had to be at least four, five meters high.

“Guh!”

She descended like a bullet. The sword she was wielding clashed with Kurou’s katana. An ear piercing sound echoed and sparks violently erupted from the two blades.

The girl then wielded her sword in a dance-like fashion. On the other hand, Kurou consecutively parried her second and third strikes.

“......Guh! This is really dangerous!”

“......”

The robed girl jumped back a few meters. Without even a running start, it was hard to imagine that she was actually able to leap that far away.

“So you are a Swordie after all. In addition, it appears you are knowledgeable in the ancient battle styles.”

“......”

The robed girl did not respond.

The blade she wielded was cloaked by a faint light. It seemed that she was able to jump and utilize the light blade at the same time.

It was quite easy to see that she possessed superb swordsmanship. It was different compared to the battle against the toughened criminal ringleader and the fights against Sefi and Freya, who both lacked actual combat experience. The robed girl possessed this reliable technique and honed her strength by overcoming many hellish trials.

“However, you’re strong, really strong. Seeing someone like you, it’s clear to see how humans lost during the Great War a couple decades ago.”

The battle between humans and Swordies commenced when a massive portal opened which resulted in an abnormal atmosphere.

Furthermore, there were three reasons why Swordies were able to triumph over humans under those circumstances.

The first was the Swordie’s undeniable overwhelming physical capabilities.

Viewing it from the perspective of a human, an ambush with a sword versus an automatic rifle or machine gun was a completely illogical action to take under a normal state of mind. All you do is become a target.

However, from a Swordie’s perspective, humans were the ones who were inscrutable. Many of their soldiers would be bunkered down in narrow entrenchments in an unnatural kneeling or prone position. Leisurely using long-range weaponry when attacking was just asking to be sliced to death.

In what ways were the Swordies even targets? They were able to use their swords to reflect bullets, dodge artillery shells, and close in hundreds of meters in distance instantaneously. The human soldiers using these rifles were just cut down one after another.

And it didn’t just involve head on surprise assaults. Like this robe wearing girl, they hacked at them from outside their line of sight. There was nothing the human soldiers could do against a Swordie’s three-dimensional attack range.

“That said......this is the first time I’ve seen Kurou’s sword clash with another person’s.”

“When you’re unable to evade, that is the only option.”

Kurou slightly waved the blade of his katana.

The blade of the sword didn’t get bent in the slightest. He was left unscathed after clashing against the sword of a Swordie. Under normal circumstances, this was an impossible scenario. That girl’s attack clearly had the force to blast away Sefi’s ridiculously heavy sword......

“As a matter of fact, there’s nothing about it that’s hard to believe.”

The robed girl did not initiate her next attack. Perhaps she didn’t know what to do next.

Kurou smiled for a moment and then decided to enthusiastically answer her suspicions.

“If I were to evade your sword using normal methods, it’d be very challenging. However, I can read the path of your sword————right before you swing it. As long as I can read your planned attack and sense your aura, dodging you won’t be hard at all. It’s all due to Swordies being stubborn in using their speed and strength to wield their sword. With that, I’ll be fine as long as I slightly duck away from the path of your sword after our swords clash.”

“It sounds easy. If it’s easy to accomplish that sort of thing, there shouldn’t be any difficulty then......”

Sefi grudgingly spoke with admiration.

Using the minimum amount of strength required while utilizing the opponent’s momentum in parrying away their sword, thereby breaking up their strike. If there was just one instance where the sword wasn’t wielded properly, not only would the sword be snapped apart but he would most likely end up dead as well. The only time a Swordie’s strike can be parried is when executing top notch techniques in the instant he sees through the opponent.

“In the past, there were people known as samurais within this country. Many of them would wager their life on their sword and were not inferior to the Swordies in any way. Of course, their physical strength was weaker than that of a Swordie. However, to compensate for this————the samurais had ingenuity.”

Hundreds of years ago, even though they only numbered a few, Swordies had already started visiting this world. The number of samurais who fought them seemed quite plentiful in number.

It was said that among them, there were warriors who were capable of winning against the Swordies.

“This swordsmanship was created by the numerous powerful pioneers who used it to battle against Swordies. The remaining records from them were gathered, and codified as————the Olden Style.”

“Ha!”

The robed girl once again jumped into the air.

The moment she landed, she unleashed a full force attack that was repulsed by Kurou’s sword. Following that, accompanying this choreographic movement was a fury of attacks which was fearlessly parried away by Kurou.

The two blades collided, sparks flew in all directions, and a sharp metallic clash sounded.

In a flash, three instant kill slashes came at him, but they were also deflected by Kurou’s sword.

No, it wasn’t just that————

“......!?”

The robed girl was stunned to the point where she couldn’t even utter a sound. That was because there was a small slit in her robe by her shoulder and the skin beneath was faintly bleeding.

“Eh, my slice was too shallow. I really did focus on cutting in deeper.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

As he countered those three strikes, he also slashed at the robed girl.

“You’re very strong. However, you’re nowhere near good enough. Well, you shouldn’t be discouraged just because you can’t keep up with me. I measured my strength against the world’s number one monster every day. Although I was reluctant to do so, I have become quite strong from this.”

Indeed, the robed girl was very competent. Her skills were much more powerful than anyone he had seen in the Sword Academy.

However, no matter what there was no way it could match the world’s most omnipotent, the Sword Saint. Compared to her sword, this robed girl’s sword was not even close in terms of speed and technique.

“If you stop resisting, I won’t take your life. Furthermore, I want to know the reason why you attacked Sefi.”

“......”

The robed girl did not reply. Instead, she suddenly motioned the tip of her sword in a swift circle.

What was the meaning behind this? Just as Kurou thought to himself————

“Flames, go forth!”

The robed girl spoke in a low voice, resembling a voice from hell.

At this time, a flame appeared and wrapped itself around the white light blade————the slender flame was akin to a snake and it shot out straight towards Kurou.

“What the——!”

Kurou was unable to fully evade this unforeseeable attack. The snake-like flame swept past Kurou’s elbow, burning his skin as it sailed through.

“Could it be————mystic arts!?”

Kurou stated in shock.

It was said that Swordies could utilize powers that were the equivalent of magic————

This was the second reason why humans lost the Great War.

Being able to attack from long-range by manipulating flames, water, wind and such, basically the power of the mystic arts, caused a great deal of trouble for the humans during the Great War. Due to the assistance of these dynamic mystic arts, the Swordies were capable of cutting into enemy lines. Mystic arts were without a doubt the deciding factor during the Great War.

“These mystic arts......were supposed to have vanished a long time ago!”

Sefi picked up her sword and stood alongside Kurou.

It was just as she said. After the Great War ended and the portals closed, for some reason the Swordies lost their ability to use mystic arts.

Even those who participated in the Great War were completely unable to use mystic arts in the many years after. Plus, the next generation after the Great War were incapable of using mystic arts right from the start. That was how it turned out————

How odd. The robed girl and Kurou were both different from any other Swordie. Whether it was swordsmanship or mystic arts, there was something peculiar about their essence.

“What the heck is up with you? Are you really a Swordie......?”

“Hmph......”

The robed girl responded with a grunt of contempt towards Kurou’s suspicions and produced another flame snake.

“Tch......!”

Kurou smacked his lips and charged forth. This was so Sefi and Hinako wouldn’t be caught in the flames.

The robed girl expelled one scorching flame snake after another. Since he couldn’t defend the flames using his sword, Kurou could only rely on his predictions to evade the flame snakes.

“Damn it!”

In terms of swordsmanship, Kurou’s was still better.

However, even Kurou did not anticipate there would be an attack involving mystic arts.

If he wasn’t careful, he might be immediately defeated even with the kind of strength he possessed.

“......!”

As the robed girl was manipulating the flames, she also mixed in some direct attacks. After Kurou did his best to evade her sword, he was able to maintain his distance to her.

Setting aside the fact that he was able to do it against just her sword, he was even able to exercise such patience when successively attacked by mystic arts as well.

He was already incapable of saying “I won’t take your life”. Not only that, there were only going to be two outcomes if things continue like this, either being slashed or roasted to death.

“Stop————”

“......?”

Suddenly, a brief voice was heard.

Kurou unwittingly looked in the direction of the voice.

The normally stoic Hinako now displayed an expression full of animosity, something Kurou could have never imagined.

“Please stop————”

“......!”

Following Hinako’s shout, the robed girl stopped in her tracks.

The flame snakes that were fired off in quick succession were instantly dissipated. An inconceivable silence shrouded the entire area.

It was hard to believe that the robed girl, who was an exceptionally skilled swordsman, would cease her actions upon hearing Hinako who wasn’t a swordsman or powerful in any way.

However, right now there was only————

Just as Kurou repositioned his sword,

“Sefi-sama!”

From a far distance, multiple shouts and footsteps were heard.

Someone was closing in, shouting as they sprinted.

“......!”

After the robed girl abruptly pedaled off Kurou’s shoulder, she forcefully jumped back. She then hopped onto the branch of a nearby tree.

Just like that, she leaped across the trees along the school’s forest pathway and disappeared.

“......She got away. No, rather we were the ones who were rescued......”

Kurou pressed on the shoulder that she had pedaled off of as he muttered.

Neither Sefi or Hinako had anything to say.

“Sefi-sama, are you here!?”

Leading the pack of people who were approaching them from a distance was that short-haired girl who was always around Sefi. The others consisted of quite a few people from Kurou’s class.

“Since it was already this late at night and you guys still had not returned to the dorms yet, everyone here decided to scatter around in search of you all. However, you guys being unharmed was the best result we could’ve hoped for!”

“Um, thank you, but nothing really happened.”

“......Eh, however, the front of your uniform has been cut open. Don’t tell me......”

The short-haired girl sharply glared at Kurou.

However, Kurou turned his head away, pretending he had no clue to what was going on.

Although he should be grateful for everyone’s overprotectiveness, right now wasn’t the time to relax and smile.

“What in the world, that person just now......”

Hinako once again returned to her stoic expression and quietly muttered.

What just happened? Kurou wanted to ask Hinako.

If that wasn’t Kurou imagining things, the robed girl actually stopped her attack right when Hinako shouted.

Hinako, just what did you do?

“I get the feeling that we are caught in a mess......”

Kurou voiced his complaints and sighed. He had already lost count of how many times he had sighed these last couple of days.

There were numerous things he had to reflect over. However, he still had to send Sefi and the other girls back to the girls dorms.

Afterwards, in terms of what he could do————

He can only pray that nothing else will happen tonight.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1

2014-05-11T05:10:04Z

D0nut:

{{:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations}}
{{:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue}}
{{:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy}}
{{:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun}}
{{:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted}}
{{:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword}}
{{:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue}}
{{:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword}}

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha

2014-05-11T05:09:13Z

D0nut:

[[Image:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''''Kenshin no Keishousha''''' (剣神の継承者, ''Divine Blade's Successor'') is a light novel series written by Kagami Yuu and illustrated by Mikeō. 
Published by MF Bunko J, the series currently has 8 volumes.
==Story Synopsis==
Tokyo Swordia, formerly known as Tokyo Metropolitan, has been ruled by the "Swordies" since the Third World War 70 years ago. These Swordies, natural-born swordswomen with an attraction to blades, more or less rule the country, and are considered upper-class members of society.
In order to raise his own social status, Kurou, a human, begins attending an academy of swordsmanship, surrounding himself with Swordies on a daily basis. How will he fare in combat against those born to fight?
(Synopsis taken from the manga)

== Translation ==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Feedback ===

If you liked this series, let us know on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5967 forums!]

== Updates ==
*September 5, 2013 - Volume 1 finished
*September 11, 2013 - Volume 2 Prologue finished
*February 21, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 finished

==Kenshin no Keishousha series by Kagami Yuu==
 

===Volume 1 ([[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1|Full Text]])===
[[File:Kenshin_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Maiden of the Sun ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 2===
[[File:Kenshin_v02_000a.PNG|thumb|x150px]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - There can Only be One Victor!]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 3===
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_3_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 4===
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_4_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 5===
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - ]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_5_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]]

===Translators===
For information on what each translator is working on, please consult the [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Registration Page|Registration Page]].

'''ACTIVE'''

*[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] (Chinese translator)

'''INACTIVE'''

*[[User:hayashi_s|Hayashi]]

===Editors===
The Project Manager will add approved editors to the list once their contributions are deemed constructive and substantial.

Before that, please feel free to go ahead and edit the text in accordance to the [[Format_guideline#Editors|general]]  editing guidelines.

==Series Overview==
# 剣神の継承者 I (May 25, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4578-7
# 剣神の継承者 II (August 24, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4680-7
# 剣神の継承者 III (November 22, 2012) - ISBN 978-4-8401-4871-9
# 剣神の継承者 IV (March 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5140-5
# 剣神の継承者 V (June 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5229-7
# 剣神の継承者 VI (September 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-8401-5414-7
# 剣神の継承者 VII (December 25, 2013) - ISBN 978-4-04-066158-2
# 剣神の継承者 VIII (March 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-04-066379-1

[[Category:MF Bunko J]][[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Yuu Kagami]]

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter4

2013-08-28T03:23:12Z

D0nut: /* Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword */

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter4

2013-08-25T05:02:19Z

D0nut:

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter7

2013-08-10T04:07:44Z

D0nut:

==Chapter 7 - Seal-Breaking Ritual==

===Part 1===

After setting off from «Ragna Ys», several hours elapsed.

The flying ship «Winged Raptor» arrived above the Abandoned City.

"It feels quite different, looking at the city from above."

Looking out the window in the control room, Kamito muttered to himself.

The ruins were covered by dense forest. Relying on just moonlight, nothing could be seen at all.

But mere hours earlier, Kamito's group was still blade dancing in this place.

"I remember that the entrance to the underground ruins is located in the Abandoned City's central zone."

"It's quite hard to locate from above."

Controlling the stone tablet, Fianna sighed.

"I think it's roughly there. Look, where the flames are burning intensely."

Claire pointed diagonally forward.

Kamito turned his gaze to find flames burning in a radial pattern over there.

"Right. That's where Muir's demon flame spirit, Valaraukar, was rampaging."

The flames shot out in the Abandoned City's central zone were still burning intensely even now.

"I can't find any signs of the Theocracy's combat craft. Maybe we passed it along the way?"

"With such poor visibility, it's too difficult to find them. Fianna, could you land over there where it's relatively wide open?"

"I'll try."

Fianna nodded and traced her finger on the stone tablet's surface.

The flying ship then changed direction and slowly landed in the Abandoned City's central zone.

===Part 2===

The entrance to the underground ruins was inside a shrine where debris was scattered everywhere.

During the battle against Muir's «Valaraukar», that was where Rinslet had emerged.

"Ghosts of the «Abandoned City», rest in peace—«Hell Blast»!"

The large swarms of «Forsaken Spirits» that seemed to be guarding the place were wiped out by Restia's wide-area annihilation magic.

The shadow-like «Forsaken Spirits» instantly vanished into space.

"...Completely merciless."

Hearing Kamito's muttering...

"Those used to be heroes in the past Spirit War. Rather than let them live forever in resentment like that, viciously burying them in this manner would be proper mercy."

Restia lightly closed her dusk-colored eyes.

"So, Kamito—"

"Hmm?"

"If I were to turn into that, please likewise—"

"...Restia, please spare me the unfunny jokes."

Saying that, Kamito wielding the shining sacred sword and started down the stairs that led underground.

"We better hurry. The releasing ritual takes time."

"Also, I'm worried about those two who are staying on the ship."

"Yeah, that's right."

With Kamito in the lead, Fianna and Rinslet followed.

Claire and Ellis had stayed above ground because the flying ship was at risk of being taken away once the Theocracy discovered it. On the other hand, Fianna was needed for the «Seal-Breaking Ritual» while Rinslet was needed to summon the girl spirit, so they went on the expedition.

Kamito was their bodyguard.

Assuming Sjora Kahn had discovered Iseria's existence through «Fenrir»'s memories, she had likely invaded the underground ruins already.

"This set of ruins is a tomb for spirits."

Fianna touched the surface of the stone wall as she whispered.

"Carved here are the true names of the spirits who had fought in the «Spirit War»."

Restia halted in her steps and nodded in agreement.

The Spirit War.

Far in the distant past, during times immemorial, the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll, had rebelled against the «Five Great Elemental Lords», thus causing a war—That was what everyone said.

"Restia, were you in «Ren Ashdoll»'s army?"

Kamito looked back and asked.

"Yes. In the past, I held the position of leading the army. I also fought that «Scarlet Valkyrie» many times on the battlefield in the past."

In a rare moment, Restia was murmuring with a pained expression.

...She apparently did not quite want to recall those memories.

"Speaking of which, Restia, you were the one who told Claire about Scarlet's true name."

"Despite my reluctance, it was the only solution at the time. Claire Rouge is not supposed to be able to use that hell cat yet."

"I see..."

Kamito starting walking again.

"I remember that Est was also a spirit weapon—"

In the mean time, he used the sacred sword's glow for illuminating the depths of the road ahead.

"Have you two ever met before?"

"In direct battle, not even once."

Surprisingly, Restia shook her head.

"By her own arbitrary decision, she did not belong to any faction. Both factions of the «Elemental Lords» and «Ren Ashdoll» feared the strongest sword spirit. Since the current Miss Sacred Sword did not inherit her memories and power from that time, I could still joke around with her, but to be honest, I would not want to enter a conflict with her original form."

"...Hold on. From what I know, the current Est is already a spirit of the strongest class."

"I have no objections to that statement."

Restia shrugged.

"But don't forget that the sacred sword in your hand is the existence that even the «Elemental Lords» feared. And that same power is cursing and eating away at you."

"...!"

Kamito suddenly gasped—

His gaze landed on the shining «Demon Slayer».

(...Come to think of it, I haven't considered that.)

The legendary sacred sword had vanquished Demon King Solomon in the past.

However, its true form was the cursed demon sword that had taken the «Sacred Queen»'s life.

Although Kamito had considered using the «Elemental Lords»' miraculous power, which was granted to «Blade Dance» winners, to lift that curse, however—

(...I can't possibly let that darkness touch Est.)

Lifting Est's curse required coming up with another solution.

While pondering this, Kamito continued advancing through the passage. Shortly after.

The group reached a giant cavern where many passageways branched off.

"I think this place is fine."

"True. With this much space, performing the «Seal-Breaking Ritual» won't be a problem."

Hearing Rinslet's whispers, Fianna agreed.

"Got it."

Kamito stabbed the sacred sword's blade into the ground and the dazzling light illuminated the surroundings.

"Respond to the summons of your lord, come forth—«Georgios»!"

Fianna chanted the words for summoning and called forth the knight spirit.

The knight spirit opened up its breastplate. Accompanied by rattling metallic noises, Fianna took out all kinds of cooking equipment.

"This is okay?"

"Yes. With this, I can make a hundred or two without any problem."

Rinslet held a frying pan in one hand with a fire spirit crystal and went to work with great enthusiasm.

Soon, she added butter to the heated pan.

An appetizing sound of sizzling could be heard in the cavern.

"Say, Kamito, what is she doing?"

Restia asked, rather intrigued.

"Yeah, it's for summoning the spirit from last time."

"...Huh?"

She was instantly taken aback.

This expression was quite rare for her.

"How exactly did you come up with this? How could that actually be possible?"

"Well, I also thought the same originally."

The summoning of high ranking spirits required grand rituals taking place over multiple days. This was common sense.

Using pancakes to successfully summon a high ranking spirit was completely unprecedented.

"I also received quite a shock the first time I witnessed it. I felt as though all the basic knowledge and values I learned at the «Divine Ritual Institute» were uprooted outright."

"Oh well, I'm thinking it's just this spirit that's a bit special..."

Hearing Fianna's astounded murmurings, Kamito smiled wryly.

"...Impossible to believe."

Restia was not wholly convinced.

Soon, the aroma of melted butter wafted out.

"Fufu, cooked to perfection."

Rinslet placed the fried pancake onto a plate.

Steaming hot. With honey dripped on top, it looked very delicious.

"Can I try some?"

"Of course. I will be making many more of them. Please, you too, Miss Darkness Spirit."

"...Given this rare chance, I thank you for your hospitality."

Restia adjusted her skirt hem and sat down beside Kamito.

Gracefully, she sliced the pancake into small pieces and placed one in her mouth.

"...!"

Instantly, her eyes opened wide.

...Bite. Munch munch.

Very quickly, she began to eat without saying a word.

"That's the same reaction as when Est ate beancurd for the first time."

Kamito teased.

"H-How unbecoming..."

Restia coughed and turned her gaze away.

Suddenly, her gaze settled on a spot in the darkness.

"..."

"Restia, what's the matter?"

Kamito frowned and followed her gaze—

"...!"

At the fork ahead, a few trembling strands of hair could be seen.

"C-Could that be..."

"It's Miss Spirit!"

Rinslet stood up and hastily rushed over.

"An «Elemental Lord» really was summoned using pancakes..."

Restia trembled as she remarked.

===Part 3===

...Nom nom nom.

Dressed in a priestess outfit, the girl spirit was happily enjoying the pancakes.

"Rinslet's cakes, so tasty."

"Fufu, eat to your heart's content."

By her side, Rinslet proceeded to make more pancakes for refills.

Looking at the two of them—

(...Indeed, this child is the one.)

Kamito muttered in his mind.

Hair the color of shimmering water with flat bangs. Eyes as clear as lake water.

This appearance was undoubtedly that of the girl whom Kamito had liberated in his past memories.

The Water Elemental Lord—«Iseria Seaward».

That face in his memory was exactly the same as the appearance of this girl right here.

Her testimony about being summoned to this place three years ago in a state of amnesia also matched Kamito's memories.

She was transferred to this «Abandoned City» the day that Kamito had failed to assassinate the elemental lords.

However—

(...It's hard to believe. To think this child is an «Elemental Lord».)

Kamito was still half-convinced.

He drew close to Restia's ear beside him and whispered:

"Say, is this child really the «Water Elemental Lord»?"

"Yeah, absolutely no mistake about it."

Restia nodded readily.

"...I see."

Kamito nodded and went over to Fianna's side.

Fianna had already changed into official ritual attire and was preparing the ritual.

She lit a candlestick and drew a giant magic circle on the floor.

"The ritual can start soon?"

"Just hold on a bit. The leyline here is not very stable."

Fianna carved seals on the ground as she answered.

"...If only Est could be used, that'd be so much easier."

Placing his hand on the «Demon Slayer»'s hilt, Kamito muttered.

Although «Terminus Est» possessed the highest level of spell-lifting properties, when it came to releasing an entire barrier, it could not be complimented for its ease of use.

In order to release an isolation barrier, the carved seal serving as the core of the magic needed to be located and destroyed.

Very likely, there was a core somewhere in these underground ruins—

However, finding it in these ruins would be virtually impossible.

"...Sorry. Could you please wait a while longer."

"I've been waiting here for three years. I'm already used to waiting."

The girl nodded.

"Also, I never expected you guys to return so soon."

"Yeah. Actually, someone is targeting you."

"Targeting me... Could it be be those people just now?"

The girl spirit reacted.

"You know something?"

"There were quite a few armed humans who entered these underground ruins. Some of them seemed to be capable of employing spirits."

"...Those are Sjora Kahn's subordinates. They came for you."

The girl spirit sighed.

"They probably plan to capture me to use as a militarized spirit. But unfortunately, even though I have human form, I do not possess a high ranking spirit's power."

(...Not only her memories but even her power as an «Elemental Lord» were lost after all?)

Was her power currently being restrained by the barrier or did she lose almost all her power when she was liberated from that horrendous darkness?

"...In any case, we better hurry. This place might be found."

Saying that, Kamito focused his attention on the darkness.

===Part 4===

—A few minutes later, Fianna had finished her magic circle in the cavern.

The candlestick's flame burned intensely while the pattern drawn on the ground glowed faintly.

The girl spirit in the priestess garb was standing in the center of the pattern.

"I just need to wait here?"

"Yes. In the next part, you might feel some strain, so please endure it."

Fianna waited on the girl spirit. Dressed in the top-class ritual attire, the imperial princess was exuding a sacred aura that Kamito never would have imagined in the past.

(...She really is a princess maiden who was the «Queen» candidate.)

"Kamito-kun, you're not thinking something impertinent, are you?"

Fianna glared at Kamito.

"Also, Kamito-kun, is it really true? This spirit is—"

"Yes. I was half-skeptical at first, but there's definitely no mistake."

The one who answered was Restia rather than Kamito.

"That child is the «Water Elemental Lord»'s incarnation that was separated."

—After the ritual's preparations were complete, Kamito had revealed the girl spirit's true identity.

Namely, she was the incarnation of the «Water Elemental Lord»—Iseria Seaward.

Of course, he did not mention the assassination plan from three years ago.

"...Extremely difficult to believe that this child is really the «Water Elemental Lord»."

"Yes, the same goes for me..."

Unsettled, the girl held Rinslet's hand.

Upon hearing about her true identity, she seemed to be the one in the most shock.

"Darkness spirit, you're not trying to scheme against us, are you?"

"Oh dear, what purpose would that serve? In any case, everything will become clear once that child is unsealed."

Restia effortlessly deflected Fianna's questioning.

"If the true name turns out to be mistaken, the unsealing will fail."

"Let's believe Restia for now, Fianna. This child's existence might prove to be the key to understanding the mystery of the «Elemental Lords»' madness that Rubia mentioned."

Kamito interrupted.

"...I understand. Seeing as Kamito-kun says so."

Hearing him, Fianna nodded reluctantly.

Holding her palms together, she turned to face the girl spirit.

"Iseria-sama, once the ritual begins, it cannot be stopped midway. May I ask if it is okay?"

"...Understood."

She nodded.

"Kamito, all of you should keep your distance until the ritual ends."

"Yeah, got it."

Pulling the «Demon Slayer» out from the ground, Kamtio retreated to the walls of the cavern.

Fianna slowly stood up—

"—You, Iseria Seaward, shall be liberated from here."

She declared in a clear and pure voice.

The altars at the four corners gave off intense light.

Sparks burst forth from the giant magic circle, piercing Iseria's entire body.

"...! A-Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

Screaming as though she were struggling, the girl clutched her head with both hands and knelt down in pain.

"Miss Spirit!"

"...Did the ritual fail!?"

Rinslet and Kamito could not suppress the urge to rush over—

"No, Kamito—"

But Restia reached out to stop them.

"That is the strain from releasing the seal. It is evidence that the «Seal-Breaking Ritual» is succeeding... That princess over there really lives up to her position as a former «Queen» candidate."

"...O-Ooh... Head... hurts... so much..."

Confronted with the rushing flow of light piercing her, the girl spirit desperately endured.

Her petite body began to tremble slightly.

"...So scary... darkness... is... swallowing... me..."

"...Darkness?"

Hearing the girl's murmurs, Kamito suddenly reacted.

"Could it be that she's remembering her past memories...?"

"Yes, that seems to be the case."

Restia concurred.

—Just at this moment.

"—Heh, well isn't this interesting?"

"...!?"

A voice was heard in the darkness.

Kamito turned his head back—

Only to see the Theocracy's witch, her bright red lips twisted in a sneer.

===Part 5===

"Sjora Kahn...!"

"—An amazing coincidence. To think I would run into you here in a place like this."

The Theocracy's witch giggled and walked out of the darkness.

"But regrettably, my target is that spirit. I don't have time to play with you."

"...Is that so?"

Kamito readied the «Demon Slayer».

"What happened to «Fenrir»?"

Kamito demanded with murderous intent.

"—Fufu, if you're asking about that demon wolf, it's right here."

Sjora sneered and chanted a summoning incantation.

Instantly, a blizzard blew in the cavern and a giant wolf appeared out of thin air.

"...!"

But despite resembling «Fenrir»'s appearance, there were decisive differences.

The snow-white fur had turned pitch black and its eyes were bright red like blood.

The demon ice spirit's noble bearing was completely lost, exuding an ominious aura from its entire body.

"Fenrir...!"

"Wait, Rinslet—"

Kamito frantically caught Rinslet by the hand before she could rush over.

"Kamito-san...!"

(...They have seven or eight elementalists?)

Kamito calmly counted the enemies lurking in the darkness.

Sjora Kahn's combat strength was already known, Although she was feared as a demon caster within the Theocracy, what she specialized in was summoning magic. She did not seem to be used to blade dancing with elemental waffen.

Her prowess was far inferior to top elementalists like Muir or Leonora.

(...The problem lies in her subordinates. There's quite a number of them.)

White masks appeared in the darkness. All of them were dressed in crimson military uniforms.

If they were elementalists belonging to the military, their strength should surpass a certain threshold. He could not act recklessly.

While staying alert of Sjora before him, Kamito turned his gaze towards the back.

The «Seal-Breaking Ritual» continued. Unperturbed by the change in situation, Fianna was focused on offering prayers with her eyes closed.

(...Nothing less from the imperial princess. Calm and composed despite the crisis.)

Kamito curled his tongue.

She trusted in Kamito's group and focused on her own mission.

Iseria was inside the magic circle, appearing to be in great suffering.

"Rinslet, go over to Iseria's side."

"...I-I understand."

Even though she glared at Sjora, Rinslet obediently followed his directions.

"Kamito-san, please... «Fenrir»—"

"Yeah, I know."

Kamito nodded.

"Restia—"

He called out behind him. The darkness spirit girl proceeded to hold Kamito's hand.

"—I am your sword. Your wish is my command."

Accompanied by the sound of her pure voice, the «Vorpal Sword» formed itself in Kamito's hand.

—Please don't copy me, darkness spirit.

—Oh dear, Kamito won't like you if you're too petty.

Immediately, the two voices sounded in his mind.

"...I already told you not to argue, right?"

Groaning, Kamito infused his dual swords with divine power.

Holding both swords in a reverse grip, he instantly converted them into small-sized daggers.

Although the power was less per hit, this was more flexible and nimble in a group battle.

"...Using two spirits at once. As expected of the «Demon King»'s successor."

Sjora Kahn smiled with delight.

(...Her tone of voice changed?)

Suddenly, Kamito felt his hair stand on end.

Kamito had heard from Ellis and Rinslet about Sjora Kahn's subtle change.

Back when the battle was in full swing, she suddenly seemed as though she were a different person—

(Indeed, there's something different about the witch compared to before...)

"Although this might be overkill for the sake of targeting one spirit—"

Sjora extended her hand.

"Bringing these girls here turned out to be the right decision."

Instantly, the masked girls advanced with perfect discipline.

"—Master, please issue your orders."

The military uniformed girls spoke in unison.

"Capture the spirit. It's fine to kill the rest. However, do not damage Kazehaya Kamito's body. It belongs to me."

"Affirmative—"

The girls drew their weapons. The blades glowed faintly. They were mithril daggers.

(Those weapons... Are not used by knights. They're assassins!?)

Instantly, the air shook. Kamito could sense it through his skin.

The girls attacked, their breathing in unison—no, there were slight discrepancies in timing.

(...These movements, could they be—!?)

Kamito instantly noticed.

The attack trajectories were unpredictable for ordinary people. These three-dimensional movement skills, treating the walls of the cavern as no different from flat ground, belonged to assassins originating from the «Instructional School».

Within the blink of an eye, some of them had circled behind him to surround him from all sides. The naked blades shone in the darkness. Bound to the mithril daggers, steel wires were entangling Kamito's arms and legs.

(...The formation of absolute death!)

This was part of the «Instructional School»'s group tactics. This was a technique developed to allow assassins who were not elementalists to defeat powerful spirit knights. Once tightened completely, Kamito's four limbs were going to be sliced to pieces before he could resist—

(...Don't underestimate me!)

Kamito poured divine power into the «Vorpal Sword».

The pitch-black lightning exploded and traveled to the masked girls along the steel wires.

This was an application of the «Vorpal Blast»—his prided technique as the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell.

(...Only two of them were taken out. Unexpectedly few.)

Kamito counted the number of disappeared presences.

The others had apparently released the steel wires at the last instant. They looked quite highly trained.

With both of his arms free now, Kamito readied his dual swords—

"...Who could have thought that the Theocracy's princess would be rearing assassins from the «Instructional School»."

Kamito yelled out at Sjora in the passage.

"This group was Rubia Elstein's private army."

The witch shrugged and said:

"That woman took in the «Instructional School»'s orphans to serve as her subordinates. I simply interfered and reeducated them to become the cult's elite troops."

"...So Rubia was being used by Theocracy as well."

Muttering, Kamito took a step forward.

(...Six of them remain.)

These assassins' average ability was roughly the same as the nobles studying at the Academy.

However, they were experts in killing elementalists.

They were highly proficient in ways to neutralize elementalists.

Possibly, they might even include cursed armament seal test subjects like Jio Inzagi or people with inborn special powers like Muir Alenstarl... They could not be underestimated.

However—

"...I'm not gonna let you harm a single hair of my companions."

"Now that's the «Demon King» I hoped for."

Sjora snapped her fingers

The pitch-black demon wolf blew an astounding blizzard.

===Part 6===

The howling blizzard blew inside the cavern.

Staying by Iseria's side as she endured the pain inside the magic circle, Rinslet clenched her fist tight.

On the other side of the blizzard, she could hear the noise of a beast's roars and weapons clashing.

"Kamito-san...!"

As much as she wanted to rush over, her footsteps faltered.

With her contracted spirit currently lost, Rinslet was nothing more than a powerless girl.

(...I must act stronger. I am the eldest Laurenfrost daughter after all!)

Iseria was trying her best beside Rinslet.

Rinslet could not allow herself to display worry.

In spite of that—

(Fenrir... I beg you... please listen to me!)

The gentle demon ice spirit was baring its fangs and claws at Kamito.

This reality was making Rinslet suffer with heart wrenching pain.

Just at this moment...

She felt someone tug her sleeve.

"...Miss Spirit?"

She suddenly looked back.

...Only to find Iseria reaching out from the center of the magic circle.

"...Rinslet, please. Hold... my... hand..."

While enduring the pain, she squeezed out her words in a moaning voice.

"I-I understand!"

Rinslet swiftly held Iseria's hand.

"Umm, are you okay?"

"Yes... I've begun to recall... memories about myself, a little..."

She spoke while holding Rinslet's hand as hard as she could.

"...I am... the one ruling over the element of water... So... I shall slightly, give you, a bit of power..."

"...Huh?"

Instantly, faint light glowed from Rinslet's right hand.

This was the light of spirit magic, a spirit's strength drawn out by divine power.

"...What on earth happened—"

Rinslet's eyes of jasper opened wide.

Extraordinary divine power was pouring into her through Iseria's tiny hand.

"This is—!"

"Use my power... to... help, him—"

===Part 7===

(This is trickier than imagined—)

Kamito used his dual swords to deflect the numerous steel wires released inside the blizzard.

Fenrir's claws attacked while his view was obscured. The howling wind numbed his hearing and the cold air was gradually sapping Kamito's stamina.

(...I'm reaching my limit in dodging through sensing their presences alone.)

Using the demon sword's blade, he parried the shining claws of ice—

Kamito pulled back from the berserk demon ice spirit.

Simply in terms of defeating it, there were quite a number of opportunities.

However, the opponent was «Fenrir». If he used the wrong level of strength, he might kill it.

(The «Spirit Seal» carved by the demon spirit should be somewhere—"

He just needed to destroy it using the «Demon Slayer».

However, he still could not find a remotely plausible target.

As soon as he exited the range of the blizzard, daggers would immediately flit across his face.

The «Instructional School»'s assassins ambushed Kamito as they continually changed their positions.

ROOOAAAR!

Fenrir's figure suddenly appeared inside the blizzard.

Its giant jaws opened wide before him, releasing cold breath—

(Crap—)

Just at that moment—

Kamito noticed.

(...''It's over there''!)

At the same time, he sensed presences behind him.

The assassin's magic mithril daggers were nearing his neck.

"...!"

Just as the icy blades touched his neck, in that instant—

"Imprison my enemies in an eternal curse of ice, until the time of judgment—«Ice Forest»!"

The stern voice shook the air.

Out from the ground, vines of cursed ice turned the assassins surrounding Kamito into ice sculptures.

This was high-level spirit magic for incapacitating multiple targets.

(...Could it actually be Rinslet?)

In a state with her contracted spirit lost, she coud not possibly perform this level of spirit magic.

But the voice he heard was unmistakably hers.

Just as the killing intent disappeared behind him—

"If you want to eat my arm, here you go—"

Kamito inserted his right arm into Fenrir's mouth.

Next—

"—I'm relying on you, Est!"

He poured all his divine power into the «Demon Slayer».

In the next instant, a flash erupted and the demon ice spirit's entire body was enveloped in light.

Indeed. the cursed «Spirit Seal» was carved right on the demon wolf's tongue.

The instant Fenrir opened its huge jaws, Kamito pierced the seal.

The howling blizzard subsided and the cavern's interior returned to silence.

"...Do you still want to continue? Sjora Kahn."

Pulling out the «Demon Slayer» from the motionlessly standing «Fenrir»—

Kamito turned his gaze towards the Theocracy's witch.

"..."

There were three subordinates of the «Instructional School» remaining. Although Sjora had not summoned her demon spirit, «Bandersnatch», so long as he stayed wary of her power to steal spirits, there was nothing to fear.

"So be it. Using this body, I have no chance of winning."

Sjora was unexpectedly up front.

She made a gesture to her subordinates.

Once they had swiftly taken away their collapsed companions and disappeared into the darkness, the witch turned towards Kamito again.

"—See you next time. The other «Demon King»."

Then just as Kamito was thinking she was going to chant some kind of spell—

Sjora vanished into thin air.

===Part 8===

"—Fenrir!"

Rushing over, Rinslet hugged «Fenrir»'s giant body.

"...Thank goodness... Finally, you've returned."

Tears appeared in her eyes of jasper.

She buried her face into the snow-white fur and cried.



Fenrir licked Rinslet's face with his wide tongue.

"...S-So ticklish, seriously..."

"—This is wonderful, Rinslet."

Kamito called out.

"I-It's all thanks to you, Kamito-san!"

This time, Rinslet hugged Kamito.
[[image:STnBD V11 201.PNG|thumb]]

"...! R-Rinslet...!"

Soft.

A girl's fragrance.

The soft sensation of a bosom was making his heart race.

—At this moment.

"Things have finished on this side as well, Kamito-kun."

Kamito suddenly looked over.

Only to see in the center of the magic circle—

The girl was standing quietly.

"Iseria... Did your memories return?"

The girl nodded politely.

"Yes. I am the «Water Elemental Lord»—Iseria Seaward."

Solemnly, she announced her name.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter6|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter8}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter4

2013-08-09T17:27:55Z

D0nut:

==Chapter 4 - The Truth Three Years Ago==

===Part 1===

Kamito opened his eyes—

Only to find himself in a space enclosed by walls of stone.

(This place is...?)

After one revolution of looking at the surroundings, he suddenly noticed.

He had recollections of this place.

(...Could this be the «Elemental Lords»' sanctuary!?)

Kamito suddenly gasped. The flames flickered slightly on the candlesticks on the wall.

Before his eyes, a door stood open, leading to a long passage whose end was nowhere in sight.

It was the endless corridor that led to the True Sanctuary. Let alone ordinary princess maidens, even the continent's five «Queens» were forbidden from stepping inside.

The only exception was—

(...The «Blade Dance»'s winner, right?)

Muttering to himself in his mind, Kamito looked down to check out his appearance.

Gorgeous, waist-length black hair. A foreign dress with a fairly long hem, resembling ritual attire. His left hand was holding a dark and sleek longsword.

This appearance belonged to the «Strongest Blade Dancer» three years ago—Ren Ashbell.

(...A dream. Furthermore, it's the memories of three years ago.)

These were the memories he could not recall no matter how hard he tried.

(...In other words, I will proceed to—)

The sound of a door slowly opening behind him could be heard.

Turning his head back, he saw four princess maidens emerge, dressed in top ritual attire.

Naturally, those appearing here could not possibly be ordinary princess maidens.

They stood at the pinnacle of all princess maidens. Four «Queens».

Back then, Rubia's successor had not been decided yet. Hence, the Fire Queen's position was still vacant.

The «Queens» bowed respectfully towards Kamito who was the winner. Then one of them took a step forward.

She was slightly older than Kamito. On her neck was a necklace weaved from silver threads. Kamito recalled that silver symbolized the Queen serving the Holy Lord.

"Ren Ashbell—"

At this moment, the girl spoke.

"Have you already decided on the «Wish» to ask of the «Elemental Lords»?"

"—Yes."

Ren Ashbell answered in a clear and pure voice.

Back then, Kamito's voice had not changed yet. Although Greyworth had reminded him to avoid speaking too much, he was still able to maintain a girl's voice if it were merely two or three sentences.

"—Is that so? Very well."

The Queen nodded and smiled.

Kamito had expected the possibility of being asked about his «Wish»'s content and therefore thought up a different answer. However, that seemed to be unnecessary worrying after all.

(Right. The me back then—)

Did not have a «Wish» to fulfill.

The blade dancing that Kamito exhibited in the «Blade Dance» had greatly satisfied the Fire Elemental Lord. The anger incited by the «Calamity Queen»'s betrayal was hence appeased.

This already counted as returning Greyworth's favor. The witch had made Kamito participate in the «Blade Dance» because she wanted to appease the «Elemental Lord»'s anger towards the Ordesia Empire through Kamito's blade dance.

Greyworth did not hide this motive deliberately. Also, she did not say anything regarding Kamito's own «Wish».

However, she had warned that a «Wish» beyond one's means will lead to one's own demise.

The miracle of the «Elemental Lords» was not of this world.
[[image:STnBD V11 093.PNG|thumb]]

Hence, the greater the «Wish», the higher the price demanded.

Rumors often circulated about the elemental lords' miracle being able to grant all «Wishes» but never mentioned anything about a price. However, the Dusk Witch was the «Blade Dance» victor twenty-four years earlier after all. Her words naturally carried weight.

In any case, Kamito did not have any «Wish» motivated by self-interest at all.

From the beginning, he had entered this «Blade Dance» only to fulfill ''her'' «Wish».

However, Restia had not told him her «Wish» yet.

She simply repeated that she would naturally tell him when the time came—

Hence, he finally arrived at this juncture.

Gripped in his left hand, the «Vorpal Sword» still remained silent.

"—Well then, please follow this endless corridor and keep going straight forward."

The Queen pointed to the other side of the door.

"The path onwards is a special place separated from normal space. Along the way, the corridor will have passages branching off to the side but absolutely do not step foot into them. In the past, a number of «Blade Dance» victors have vanished into the dimensional gap."

"...Got it."

Ren Ashbell gulped, nodded and stepped into the corridor that stretched ahead endlessly.

(...Not... good—Ahead of here...)

He felt a splitting headache. An ominous premonition.

Kamito knew clearly what the future result lay ahead.

(...No! If you continue forward, you will lose Restia—)

However, Kamito's consciousness could not interfere with Ren Ashbell.

This dream was simply reenacting memories of reality that had already happened.

"What an incredible space..."

Walking along the dimly lit corridor, the Kamito from three years ago muttered.

—Your hand is shaking, Kamito.

A girl's adorable voice sounded in his mind.

Kamito stopped walking and stared with displeasure at the demon sword of darkness in his hand.

"...Why didn't you speak earlier?"

—Sorry. Who knows if we might be monitored in the shrine, so there was no way to talk secretly. Furthermore, the Empire's intelligence agency is also investigating you.

"Couldn't you just speak in my mind like now?"

—Among high-ranking princess maidens, there exist those who can listen to mental speech. Do not be careless. On that point, this space is completely isolated from the outside world and is perfectly suited to secret conversations.

The demon sword of darkness dissipated into the air as particles of light.

Fluttering black feathers obscured Kamito's view as the adorable maiden in the pitch-black dress appeared.

"Stop sulking, Kamito. Next, let me tell you my «Wish»."

Restia smiled and drew her face close to Kamito's ear.

—I hope you can assassinate them. The five «Elemental Lords».

===Part 2===

(...!?)

His consciousness suddenly went dark in the dream.

In the next instant, Kamito found himself standing before a huge set of ornate gates.

This was the door at the deepest point—The door to the True Sanctuary where even Queens were forbidden from entering.

"...Seriously, can that actually be done?"

Kamito kept repeating the same question to Restia who had turned back into the demon sword's form.

Assassinating the elemental lords.

The reason was not clear why she would want that to happen, being a spirit herself.

(However...)

She said it. It was for saving the world.

This was the only way to return the world to normal.

(...Well then, I'll just have to realize her wish.)

Because to Kamito, she was the meaning of life itself.

—Don't worry. You are the strongest warrior, Kamito.

As though pushed by that voice, Kamito went up to the gate.

"I will do it. So long as it's Restia's wish."

—Thank you, Kamito.

The conversation ended there.

Kamito silently gripped the hilt of the «Vorpal Sword».

After he touched the gate's surface with one hand, the heavy gates slowly opened.

Appearing before his eyes was a massive stone staircase.

At the top were five dazzling lights.

"...!"

Kamito breathed in and took a step forward.

In this manner, he gradually climbed up—

Assassinating all the elemental lords straight away on the spot was impossible.

But killing at least one of them would be enough—That was what Restia had said.

(...The assassination target is the Holy Lord «Alexandros» who wields the greatest influence over the human realm.)

While walking, he looked up at the top of the steps.

(The Holy Lord's throne is over there, huh...)

Kamito stepped onto an intermediate landing. Suddenly...

—Your blade dance this time was outstanding.

As though shaking the space, the voice echoed in the giant hall.

"...!?"

Kamito stopped walking.

(This won't be easy, huh...)

He was too far from the target's position. This distance was not ideal for assassination.

However, if he continued to walk forward, surely he would be punished.

Placing the «Vorpal Sword» on the floor, Kamito knelt down on the spot.

—We can grant one «Wish» through a miracle to reward you for your blade dance.

—You, what would you request of us?

"I—"

Feeling as though his heart was being gripped tightly, Kamito whispered.

There was only one chance. If he failed, there was nothing but death waiting for him.

(...Is it really possible to kill them?)

Once again, he asked in his heart.

She did not reply. The sword's dark blade seemed to reflect Kamito's own heart.

"My wish... is—"

Keeping his head bowed—

"—''The death of the elemental lords''."

Kamito spoke the «Wish» she had entrusted to him.

While speaking, Kamito began to sprint.

Without thinking over unnecessary things, he closed the distance in one breath.

(—I am the weapon born for destruction.)

This was his mental switch, instilled in his body's memory through the teachings of the «Instructional School».

In that instant, the «Strongest Blade Dancer» turned into a cold-blooded assassin.

(—O lost darkness, residing in my hand, turn into my strength!)

Infusing divine power into the «Vorpal Sword»—the elemental waffe that had defeated numerous enemies—he drew his sword.

Hit and run. He will use the demon sword of darkness to pierce the elemental lord and then pull it out and withdraw as quickly as he could.

While calmly deciding on the sequence, Kamito rushed up the steps.

The «Elemental Lords» did not show any visible reaction. Originally, Kamito's body was supposed to be destroyed the instant he stepped beyond the landing.

It was as Restia described.

The miracle employed by the «Elemental Lords» was a power that did not come from the elemental lords' own abilities. Hence, the miracle would fulfill the «Wish» as much as possible.

It was akin to some kind of system. That was what she had told Kamito.

A miraculous power that even the rulers of this world, the «Elemental Lords», could not control.

At the same time, this power would bind the «Elemental Lords», the executors of the miracle.

Historically, this was an unprecedented «Wish».

Seeking to bring about the death of the elemental lords.

(—But that will last but for an instant.)

The elemental lords' death was an irregular «Wish».

The miracle's power was not going to destroy the elemental lords who served as its executors.

Very likely, the miracle would be interrupted once it judges Kamito's «Wish» to be invalid.

He was still a few more steps away from the «Elemental Lords»' thrones.

However, those few steps could easily be mistaken for an infinite distance.

Death followed closely like a shadow. If he did not make it in time, both Kamito and Restia were going to be annihilated.

(Two more steps—)

Kamito ran as he judged the distance visually.

The target for elimination was the Holy Lord. Kamito charged towards the central throne all at once—

—But just at that moment.

"...!?"

A sense of dissonance grew.

Approaching this close, only now did Kamito noticed for the first time.

Brimming with dazzling light, the central throne.

What should exist on top of it—

''Did not exist''.

(—How could this be possible?)

Kamito yelled in his heart.

Why was the central throne empty where the Holy Lord should be?

—Kamito, the situation is abnormal!

Restia's voice sounded in his mind. The situation was apparently beyond her expectation.

However, the assassination could not be stopped—

Withdrawing now meant only death.

"Ohhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito infused divine power into the «Vorpal Sword».

Darkness erupted from the demon sword's blade and sliced light apart.

Kamito instantly switched targets and swung the demon sword towards the throne next to that of the Holy Lord's.

Towards the throne of the «Water Elemental Lord»—Iseria Seaward.

A sword strike with godlike speed pierced the shining light on the throne.

(...Killed!?)

His arm felt a definite hit. However—

"...!"

Kamito widened his eyes in surprise.

Amidst the dazzling light was—

A young girl, completely nude, with hair the color of shimmering water.

(...This is—an «Elemental Lord»?)

Stabbed into the girl's chest, the demon sword of darkness was exuding astounding miasma.

Then—

—Thank you. With this, I am finally liberated.

Opening her eyes slightly, the girl murmured.

(...Liberated? What's going on—)

Just as this question rose up in Kamito's mind...

—No good, Kamito! Hurry and leave!

Restia's screams echoed in his mind.

(...Uh?)

In the next instant, amidst the light where his sword was embedded, a great amount of darkness spewed out.

"...What...!?"

The overflowing darkness instantly swallowed Restia and Kamito.

His view became black. The sticky darkness entangled his entire body, gradually pulling Kamito's body into the abyss.

(...This... This ominous darkness, is it the true form of the elemental lords—?)

At this moment, Kamito noticed.

The sword that should be held in his left hand had suddenly vanished.

Most likely, he had loosened his grip when swallowed by the darkness.

(Restia... Where are you, Restia...!)

In the bottomless darkness, Kamito yelled.

However, despite his will to resist, Kamito's consciousness was gradually being devoured by darkness.

—Kamito, sorry... I—

"...Restia!"

Inside the mud-like darkness—

Kamito finally found signs of the sinking demon sword.

"Wait up, I'll save you right now..."

Just as he reached out towards the darkness...

Kamito suddenly noticed.

(...!)

The center of the vortex in the abyss that was swallowing Restia, over there was—

—''Something''.

Instinctive fear dominated his entire body.

Easily surpassing a human's mental strength, this fear was carved in the body of flesh.

At the bottom of the abyss.

—''An existence beyond this world was writhing restlessly''.

(...What...? What, that's...!)

Restia kept sinking towards the center of the abyss.

Desperately reaching out, his fingers still could not reach.

—Kamito, can you hear me? Kamito...!

"I'm here, Restia!"

Her voice gradually grew distant.

Kamito kept sweeping the sticky mud of darkness aside as he advanced.

—The promise back then, do you still remember?

"...Promise?"

The demon sword of darkness turned and drew a complicated pattern in the space.

Kamito frowned—He quickly realized her intentions.

A magic circle. She was preparing to invoke spirit magic while in the demon sword's form.

"Restia, you're going to..."

As soon as he touched the magic circle, Kamito's arm immediately turned into particles of light and disappeared.

(...This is transfer magic!?)

Restia was planning to transfer Kamito to somewhere else.

"No, Restia! I-I must stay with you together forever, Restia—"

—Listen, Kamito.

However, Restia began to speak in a calm voice.

Had she give up already—?

(...No! Restia intends to make a request to me!)

Kamito's entire body was enveloped in the glow of the transfer magic and gradually disappearing.

Under these conditions, her voice continued to be heard.

—Kamito, if one day I should become no longer myself...

—Kill me.

"Restiaaaaaaaa—!"

===Part 3===

"...!?"

Amidst his sinking consciousness—

Kamito woke to a start.

"Huff, huff, huff..."

Breathing irregularly, he was also breaking out in cold sweat all over.

"Restia..."

"I'm here, Kamito."

Her voice came from above.

Clear and pure, a comforting voice.

Inclining his head to look up, Kamito found her deep dusk-colored eyes gazing quietly at him from above.

"...Restia!"

"Kyah!"

Kamito immediately lifted his body as though trying to jump up, causing the girl in the dark dress to emit an adorable scream.

"Seriously, don't scare people, Kamito."

"...S-Sorry."

Kamito stared intently at Restia before him.

Gorgeous black hair. Lustrous wings of pitch black.

Yes, this was no dream.

The contracted spirit girl whom he had lost three years ago was now returned to Kamito's side.

Through the spirit seal on his left hand, he could sense Restia's presence.

That filled him with incomparable joy.

...Just at this moment, Kamito realized.

She was sitting here, which meant that—

Kamito had been lying down, using her lap as a pillow.

"...Uh, you've been providing me with a lap pillow all this time?"

"Yes."

Restia nodded.

"Didn't we do this often in the past?"

"C-Come on, you..."

Kamito's face turned red and he could not help but turn his gaze away. Childhood aside, he felt quite embarrassed to be enjoying someone's lap pillow even after growing up.

Seeing Kamito's reaction, Restia chuckled and smiled.

"...My apologies. I made you see something frightening."

She gently caressed Kamito's head.

Her fingers sliding through his hair was a nostalgic feeling, causing Kamito to be speechless for a moment.

Finally—

"...The dream just now... You?"

Kamito asked.

"—Yes. Those were the lost memories of three years ago."

Adjusting her disarranged skirt hem, she nodded.

Kamito recalled the dream just now with a suffering mood.

The lost memories. The experiences of that day that he could not recall no matter what.

The truth of the elemental lord assassination.

Yes. Those were indeed Kamito's own memories.

"...On that day, I failed. The elemental lord assassination you hoped for."

In terms of results, Restia was swallowed by that mass of darkness and separated from Kamito.

Then engulfed by the same darkness, Kamito had awoken in the forest on the Empire's borders.

Having lost his memories of that day, inside the elemental lords' sanctuary—

"..."

After a long awaited reunion after three years, he had countless things to ask her.

Hence he was at a loss where to begin—

"Restia, you, who are you actually?"

Finally, he spoke.

"I am Restia Ashdoll. The guide tasked with the mission of awakening the Demon King."

Gazing directly into Kamito's eyes, the darkness spirit girl answered.

===Part 4===

"...Restia Ashdoll. Is that your true name?"

"Yes, because I was born from the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll, an existence akin to an alter ego."

"...Ren Ashdoll, huh."

Kamito repeated apprehensively.

"...I don't get it. Why would that guy's power be dormant in a human like me?"

"—That goes back thousands of years."

Restia sighed—

Then as though reminiscing, she closed her dusk-colored eyes.

"After losing the war against the five elemental lords, the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll, during the last instant of his life, invoked magic to reincarnate his power into a human male. This was for the sake of retrieving his power one day to exterminate the five elemental lords. That's Kamito—You."

"Why choose a human male?"

"Spirits cannot become vessels for other spirits—The same way that powerful spirits cannot make use of elemental waffen. Even an elemental lord is no exception. «Ren Ashdoll» predicted that the human race was going to start thriving in the future and gradually become able to command spirits. In that case, they were the most suited as a vessel for reincarnating his power."

That said, this is only my speculation—Restia added.

"Reincarnating in a male might possibly be for the sake of deceiving the eyes of the humans who obey the elemental lords. This is because it is a commonly believed rule that only pure maidens are able to commune with the elemental lords."

"...Making so much trouble for me."

An inborn power to become an elementalist.

Only because of that power, Kamito was taken to that insane facility.

That said—

"...Thanks to that, I also met you, Restia."

Casting his gaze on his left hand's spirit seal, Kamito muttered softly.

Restia smiled lightly and continued:

"As for me, I shoulder the mission of guiding those who inherit the «Demon King»'s power, the will of the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll. Over millennia of human history, quite a number of humans appeared who had inherited the «Demon King»'s power. However, virtually all of their lives ended before they could encounter me. Or like the legendary «Demon King» Solomon, they would awaken in an irregular manner, devoured by the power they could not control, thereby turning into a concentrated cluster of resentment."

"Are you referring to that «Nepenthes Lore» monster?"

"Yes. That was a portion of the lingering «Demon King»'s power, given form through forbidden magic."

"...I get it now, yeah."

Restia was the spirit born to guide those who inherited the «Demon King»'s power. Hence, that was why she executed the will of the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll, to use Kamito to destroy his enemies, the «Five Great Elemental Lords».

Kamito could understand up to this point, however—

(...Obeying Ren Ashdoll to seek revenge on the «Elemental Lords». Is that really the goal?)

...Something didn't feel right somewhere.

"That mass of darkness was—"

Kamito asked.

"What exactly was the mass of darkness that swallowed us?"

The pitch-black «Wish» overflowing from throne of the «Elemental Lords».

Was that the true appearance of the «Elemental Lords» who ruled the world—?

"—That is «something beyond this world»."

"Rubia used the same description. Is that some kind of metaphor?"

"No. It's literally as the words say, a substance belonging neither to «Astral Zero» or the human realm. An existence that came from another world."

"In other words, an unknown existence?"

"...I can't deny that. However—"

Restia paused and looked into Kamito's eyes.

"Undoubtedly, it caused the «Elemental Lords» to go mad."

...Kamito fell silent. He recalled what Rubia had said.

She said that the «Elemental Lords» were mad—

"Restia, at the time, you—"

Kamito licked his parched lips.

"...were planning to save the world?"

"In terms of results—Yes, that was supposed to happen."

—Three years ago on that day, Restia mentioned saving the world.

For that, it was necessary to assassinate the Five Great Elemental Lords.

But back then, the elemental lord assassination failed and Restia was swallowed by darkness.

"On that day, I was contaminated by the darkness from another world. But more disastrously, through me as a medium, «Ren Ashdoll»'s will was contaminated."

"...So something like that happened."

During the «Blade Dance»'s final round, Kamito had heard a voice calling the Demon King to awaken.

That voice was not Restia's.

It was the voice of the «Darkness Elemental Lord»—Ren Ashdoll.

"Ren Ashdoll's will intended to completely liberate that darkness using the «Demon King»'s power dormant in your body. The darkness that leads the world towards destruction—"

"You intended to exterminate the elemental lords, destroying that darkness at the same time?"

"No, I had no intention of exterminating the elemental lords."

Restia gripped her skirt hem tightly.

"Three years ago, what you killed was the «Elemental Lord»'s insane personality. The «Elemental Lord»'s original consciousness had not been completely contaminated and continued to linger in that darkness."

"...I see. That «Water Elemental Lord» was like that."

Piercing the elemental lord's throne with the «Vorpal Sword», Kamito had saw the young girl's figure.

Iseria Seaward.

The girl spirit was was sealed underground in the «Abandoned City».

Speculating from the current conversation, she was probably the «Water Elemental Lord»'s consciousness that had split off—

"The plan three years ago was to use the «Demon King»'s power to liberate the «Elemental Lords»' personalities that had not been contaminated yet."

"But I failed—"

In terms of results, he had successfully freed the «Water Elemental Lord», but in turn, «Ren Ashdoll»'s consciousness, sealed inside Restia, was contaminated.

"By separating from the «Darkness Elemental Lord»'s will, I was able to escape contamination. I hoped to awaken you, Kamito, as the «Demon King» before Ren Ashdoll awakened inside me. And this time, it was for releasing the elemental lords from that darkness—«something beyond this world»."

For this purpose, Restia had formed an alliance with Rubia Elstein.

But even though their plans were aligned for awakening Kamito as the «Demon King», their final goals were completely different. Restia's goal was to liberate the true elemental lords. On the other hand, Rubia's goal was exterminating the elemental lords.

Rubia firmly believed in exterminating the insane «Elemental Lords». However, once the elemental lords were destroyed, Astral Zero would lose all order, thus bringing calamity to the human realm.

All along, Restia had advocated liberating the elemental lords but Rubia did not accept the words of Restia who carried Ren Ashdoll's will.

"—That said, it's impossible to assert that her method is wrong. The liberation of the elemental lords has already failed once. Furthermore—"

"«Ren Ashdoll» had awakened before I awakened as the Demon King."

"Yes. Although the «Darkness Queen» was there to suppress it at the time, who knows when Ren Ashdoll's contaminated will would reawaken again—"

"In other words..."

Kamito fell silent to organize his thoughts.

Three years ago, in order to rescue the «Elemental Lords» who were contaminated by the unidentified darkness, Restia made plans to assassinate the elemental lords.

However, the plan failed. Even though the consciousness of the «Water Elemental Lord» was successfully rescued, Restia and «Ren Ashdoll»'s consciousness ended up contaminated.

The contaminated will of «Ren Ashdoll» attempted to use the «Demon King»'s power to summon that darkness to the world on this side. Finding out about that, Restia planned to awaken Kamito first before «Ren Ashdoll» could fully awaken, in order to make another attempt at liberating the consciousness of the «Elemental Lords»—

Kamito looked up.

"...What on earth should I do now?"

He clenched his fists tightly.

Just as Restia said, the «Demon King»'s power still existed inside Kamito.

Ren Ashdoll's contaminated will could resonate with the «Demon King»'s power and dominate Kamito again.

"This is decided by your own will, Kamito."

Restia held Kamito's hand lightly.

"I have already told you everything. Next, all you need to do is make a decision."

"I..."

"No matter what decision you make, I will stay with you."

"Restia..."

By the time he noticed—

Her sad dusk-colored eyes were already right in front of him.

"...!?"

Her gorgeous lips breathed out softly, tickling his face lightly.

Her mischievous smile was causing his heart to race—

"—What are you doing, Kamito?"

Suddenly.

A voice was heard, as cold as a sword's blade.

"...E-Est!?"

Kamito frantically jumped up from bed.

Without him noticing, the sword spirit was on the bed, completely nude except for kneesocks.

Her cold gaze stared straight at Kamito.

"...Kamito, what were you doing with the darkness spirit over there?"

Her face was expressionless as usual.

However, Kamito knew.

...She was angry. Est was very angry.

"E-Est, calm down..."

As Kamito tried to appease her, Restia interrupted.

"Oh dear, do you have any objections, Miss Sacred Sword?"

Restia smiled tenderly.

She withstood Est's freezing gaze head on.

"Darkness spirit, please leave. Kamito is my master."

"Do know that I am the one who first contracted with Kamito. Instead, you should be the one to stop hindering Kamito and my long awaited reunion."

"Kamito's current contracted spirit is me. Leave Kamito."

"No. If you must insist no matter what, please back up your words with power."

Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble...!

Invisible sparks were flying as the darkness spirit and the sword spirit glared at each other.

"S-Say, both of you..."

Kamito sighed helplessly.

"Can't contracted spirits just get along together?"

"No." "How rare for our opinions to coincide. I agree."

They answered immediately.

Restia stood up on the bed.

"We could settle this here and now. Let's see who is more worthy of being Kamito's contracted spirit."

"As you wish, darkness spirit."

"W-Wait up, you two—Don't damage the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s facilities!"

Ignoring his pleas to stop—

"O black lightning, even capable of incinerating souls to oblivion—«Hellblast»!"

Restia's released lighting smashed a wall in the room.

However—

"For me who possesses the strongest anti-magic properties, spirit magic has no effect."

Est remained standing amidst the sparking lightning as if nothing had happened.

"Nothing less from the legendary «Demon Slayer». However—"

"...!?"

Est widened her violet eyes. The intense lightning strike was nothing but a distraction. Restia instantly circled her way to Est's back.

"What about this?"

Pinning Est's arms behind her back, Restia dragged her over to the bed at the same time.

"...What do you... intend to do?"

"Fufu, to you, this would be something very embarrassing."

Restia pushed Est down and placed her fingers on the tip of Est's kneesock.

"Wha..."

Est instantly froze.

Her expression remained blank except her face turned red.

"Miss Sacred Sword, I remember you are particularly ashamed of exposing your bare feet, yes?"

"...That... is..."

In one motion, Restia pulled down the kneesock from Est's thigh to below the knee.

"Uwah!"

"Miss Legendary Sacred Sword, who could have thought you'd make such a cute sound?"

"...Don't do this... Stop..."

Est desperately tried to lift her kneesock, however...

"I refuse♪"

Restia continued with her task and pulled the kneesock down to Est's ankle.

"...Ooh, ah... Nooo..."

Tears glimmered in Est's eyes as she tearfuly looked at Kamito.

Kamito sighed.

"Restia, w-what are you doing!?"

"Oh dear, Kamito, don't you want to see this child's bare foot?"

"...U-Umm..."

Kamito was instantly speechless.

Est absolutely refused to show her bare feet.

...To be honest, he could not deny his definite curiosity.

"See, Kamito wants to look as well."

"...No... Don't..."

Just as the fingers holding onto the kneesock's tip were about to expose the heel—

(...N-No!)

Kamito recovered his senses and shook his head.

"R-Restia, that's enough!"

He pulled her away from Est.

Restia puffed her cheeks and sulked.

"Hmph, Kamito is taking sides with Miss Sacred Sword now."

"No, it's not like we have enemies and allies here..."

While scratching his head, Kamito answered, feeling troubled.

"...Fine."

Restia sighed.

"Let's continue next time, Kamito."
[[image:STnBD V11 120.PNG|thumb]]

"..."

"...!?"

Then she kissed Kamito on the cheek.

Spreading the black wings on her back, she flew out of the window.

"..."

Left behind, Kamito continued staring in a daze.

Beside him, Est swiftly pulled her kneesock up properly.

"Kamito, did you see it?"

"Huh?"

"Did you see my bare foot?"

Her mysterious violet eyes stared at Kamito.

"I-It's okay! Just a little, I didn't even see the heel!"

Kamito frantically shook his head.

"...Kamito is such a perv."

Still expressionless, Est's face went slightly red.

===Part 5===

Beautiful black wings were fluttering beneath the sunset sky.

Flying through the air, Restia lightly stroke her gorgeous black hair.

"How unsightly of me. To think I would be jealous."

Grumbling in self-mockery, she closed her dusk-colored eyes.

Then as though in contrition, she brought her hands to her chest.

"Sorry, Kamito—"

—I told you a lie.

===Part 6===

In a secret underground passage beneath the elemental lord's sacred domain of «Ragna Ys»—

Rubia Elstein was stumbling as she walked.

"...Guh... Ooh..."

She wheezed painfully as she made her way step by step along the walls of the passage.

Her body was fast approaching its limits.

A cursed armament seal was carved on her heart to sustain the contract with «Laevateinn».

The price was too great. Even if «Laevateinn» did not demand her soul, her life was not going to last long.

(...But I can't die yet.)

While coughing blood, she murmured in her heart.

Yes, not yet. She still had things to do.

(...How odd. Earlier, I had clearly prepared myself to die.)

Who could have thought that a contract made using life as a medium could be severed—

(Kazehaya Kamito, you never fail to surprise me—)

Rubia could not help but smile faintly.

In her mind, the image of his back surfaced.

The young man wielding dual swords.

—Rubia, I will protect you even if it means putting my life on the line.

He had promised her that.

Thump—A commotion in her heart.

This was not pain that tormented her body. Rather, it was a sweet kind of pain that gripped the heart.

A pain that she experienced for the first time, being a girl who had undergone a princess maiden's strict education since early childhood.

(...This unbelievable emotion, what is it?)

The unidentified emotion was causing Rubia anxiety.

(Now is definitely not the time for turbulent emotions—)

The world's fate was entrusted to Kazehaya Kamito's choice.

No matter what choice he made, the human realm was sure to undergo monumental chaos. Chaos would instantly sweep across the continent, finally erupting in a conflict surpassing the Ranbal War.

That was the only thing that must be avoided absolutely.

Suppressing chaos required overwhelming military strength.

There was the «Murders» organization that possessed extensive networks across the continent, her connections with the Demon King cultist faction in the top echelons of the Alphas Theocracy's military, as well as the private army whose core comprised «Instructional School» orphans.

(I will first use those girls to bring the Alphas Theocracy under my control—)

With burning flames in her ruby eyes, Rubia continued her way forward.

The underground cavern led to the eastern part of «Ragna Ys». The small flying craft that Lily Flame had prepared should be there.

Most likely, the Empire had already sent troops to pursue her. Rubia in her current state would not be able to offer any resistance if they sent «Numbers»-class spirit knights.

(I... must hurry...)

Just as Rubia stumbled as she supported herself with her hand against the wall...

A dagger sliced through wind to pierce Rubia's arm.

"...!"

Suppressing a scream, she stared into the darkness.

What struck her was a dagger used for assassination, dripping with blood.

"...Who are you?"

Rubia asked the darkness. In her current state, having lost the contracted spirit and the «Sacred Maiden»'s power, she did not even have the ability to sense the enemy's presence.

Next.

"To think you'd use 'who are you' as a greeting. Clearly we belong to the same team."

The light of magic glowed.

"Sjora Kahn, you..."

Rubia gritted her teeth.

Appearing out of the darkness was the scantily clad witch of the Theocracy.

Behind her, a crowd of girls in crimson military uniforms stood on guard, surrounding Rubia.

White masks appeared in the darkness. All of them held daggers in their hands.

"The Theocracy's «Snake» huh—"

Pulling the dagger out from her wound, Rubia groaned.

This organization of executors was not under the military's authority. Most likely, the Theocracy had issued orders for them to execute Rubia for failing her mission of winning the «Blade Dance».

(—In any case, they came to silence me.)

Rubia knew that country's dark side all too well.

It was only natural for the military to consider silencing her through death.

Rubia extended her right hand in a posture for counterattacking. Although losing her contracted spirit rendered her unable to use flame spirit magic, she was still able to use flames that did not originate from spirits—«Frost Blaze». Inside the narrow tunnel, she should be able to defeat two or three opponents.

(But that would be all I can manage. Given my current state—)

"The Theocracy's «Snake»? Sorry, you're wrong."

The witch jeered and snapped her fingers.

The girls in military uniform took off their white masks mechanically.

"Wha..."

All were girls whom Rubia had seen before.

These were the assassins with unusual powers whom Rubia had gathered from the continent—The «Instructional School»'s orphans.

A total of thirteen girls. They stared coldly at Rubia with dim and hollow gazes.

"The girls you cultivated have been absorbed outright into the military as my private army. Although they originally possessed a redundant sense of self, the Theocracy ''reeducated'' them."

"Witch, how dare you!"

Rubia released flames of absolute zero.

"Poor little princess."

Instantly, a dark figure appeared out of thin air.

The shadow roared, then its giant jaws expanded several fold and swallowed the roaring flames of blue in one gulp.

"...That spirit, could it be—"

Four sturdy limbs. Eyes glowing red ominously.

A pitch-black demon wolf making an astounding roar that shook the atmosphere.

"Good boy, «Fenrir»."

Sjora Kahn stroke the demon wolf's neck.

"Even the «Flames of Absolute Zero» that can freeze everything are useless against this demon ice spirit—The Laurenfrost's daughter really gave me quite an excellent present."

She walked over to Rubia who had collapsed, exhausted.

Her expression proceeded to change.

"What a pity. You were simply dancing in the middle of my palm."

"...!?"

Seeing the witch suddenly change her tone of voice, Rubia frowned.

"Although I did not obtain the «Demon King»'s body, it was still quite interesting. Breathing the so-called outside air is not bad after so long."

"...Who are you?"

"How unexpectedly slow of you, Sacred Maiden. There is only one who seeks the «Demon King»'s body."

"Could it be...!? You should have perished a thousand years ago..."

"Ha, that is what the contemptible «Divine Ritual Institute»'s history books recorded."

''That'' which bore Sjora Kahn's appearance was stepping on the side on Rubia's face.

"...What... is your goal?"

"I've said it many times already. I want a complete body. This decrepit snake princess' body does not allow me to release my power. Oh well, it would be asking for too much—"

Her lips in a twisted grin, Sjora revealed the glowing spirit seal on her right hand.

A pattern of crystallized ice.

"I have found something interesting in this demon ice spirit's memory. For some reason, an alter ego of an elemental lord seems to be sealed in the «Abandoned City»."

"...A sealed «Elemental Lord»? How on earth...?"

"There is no point in telling someone who is about to die here."

Sjora's fingertip produced a dazzling flash of light.

"Kuku, don't worry. Your useless little sister will be joining you on the other side soon."

Just at this moment...

Accompanied by an astounding explosion, the underground cavern's walls crumbled.

"...What?"

Sjora Kahn hastily dodged.

The «Instructional School»'s girls swiftly surrounded her to protect her.

Where the cloud of dust and debris settled—

A strangely shaped giant was standing.

Formed from amorphous water, the giant looked female.

"Looks like we made it, Lily."

Sitting on the giant's shoulder, a girl spoke.

"—Cardinal."

The other girl jumped down from the giant's back.

She swiftly hurried over to the collapsed Rubia's side.

"It's... Lily huh..."

"Please don't speak. Save your strength."

Lily took out a healing spirit crystal from her bosom and pressed it against Rubia's arm.

A warm glow enveloped Rubia's arm and began to heal the wound.

Lily glared at Sjora Kahn.

"You've rebelled, witch!"

"Hey hey, in terms of using each other, the same goes for you eh?"

Jeering, the witch turned her gaze to the girl riding on the giant's shoulder.

"—That thing is the tactical-class militarized spirit «Apsara», I suppose."

"Yes. Obtained during the «Tempest», one of the three militarized spirits. «Colossus» and «Garuda» are already broken from use, but this is still unused so I saved it."

Tossing her ash-gray hair, Muir Alenstarl replied.

"The «Snake»'s elites should have gone to silence you?"

"All taken care of."

Muir answered immediately.

"Don't underestimate Muir. You will be killed too."

"Hierarch, please step back. Let us—"

The «Instructional School»'s girls warned in an inorganic voice and readied their daggers.

"Heh, these third-rate flunkies, who didn't even qualify as one of the «Ranked», you intend to fight Muir huh—"

Muir smiled in amusement.

"If you want to die that much, Muir will play with you, okay?"

"...!"

The «Instructional School»'s group wavered.

Top combat specialists in the continent were faltering from a single girl's intimidating presence.

However, Sjora shrugged and stepped forward.

"Aren't you confident? But this is your last militarized spirit. If you were to fight all my pawns, you should understand that this thing will break halfway through."

"Then Muir will just destroy this entire cave."

"Are you stupid? You'll die too."

"Muir won't die. Surely, Muir will live for Onii-sama."

Muir's expression remained unchanged as she murmured softly.

"...Damn «Monster». Insane."

Sjora clicked her tongue.

"Muir is serious. You don't want to lose the majority of your forces here, right?"

Hearing Lily's words, Sjora instantly displayed a look of contemplation—

"...Retreat. This is a waste of time."

Next, she walked towards the darkness.

Her subordinates also followed quickly behind her and disappeared.

"..."

A few seconds' silence. Then—

"Muir, well done. I never knew you were that good at bluffing."

"That was no bluff. Muir really is serious."

Muir tilted her head in a daze.

"What, y-you intended to bury us alive here!?"

"If you're lucky, you won't die."

"...Sigh. Jeez."

Lily sighed deeply and turned to Rubia.

"—Thank goodness you are safe, Cardinal."

"Sorry, Lily. The «Instructional School» people have been taken away. This is my oversight."

"No, this is because I didn't gather enough intelligence. Although I knew the Theocracy could not be trusted, I never expected them to act this swiftly."

"They most likely conspired together with «Murders». With the «Divine Ritual Institute» and the Empire's spirit knights in pursuit, there is no place for me to hide now."

The situation had changed dramatically.

Since her military forces had been taken by the Theocracy, Rubia had to reconsider her direction anew—

Rubia stood up—

"What about you?"

"...Huh?"

"Like I said, there is currently no place for me to stay. I've lost my power as an elementalist. There is no need to follow me."

"You must be joking."

Lily knelt down before Rubia.

"You were the one who freed us from the «Instructional School» and treated us like people. I have no intention of serving anyone else. Henceforth, please continue to command me as you please."

"...I see."

Rubia placed her hand on Lily's shoulder.

"—Well then, follow me. Lily Flame."

"Y-Yes!"

"It can't be helped."

Muir jumped down from the militarized spirit.

"Muir will ally with you as well. Having no place to go is shared by Muir as well. Although Muir hates you, she hates the Theocracy's people even more. Also, Lily can't do anything without Muir by her side."

"Th-That's you, okay! Without me, you can't even cook!"

"Lily, shut up or be killed."

"Your request for an alliance is accepted, Muir Alenstarl."

Crimson hair fluttered as Rubia walked towards the depths of the darkness.

...As though crushing underfoot the destiny waiting for her ahead.

"—A war is about to begin."

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter5}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Prologue

2013-08-05T18:45:39Z

D0nut:

==Prologue==
===Part 1===

“Absolute Blade Arts - «Final Form, Last Strike・Dual»!”

There were the «Demon Slayer» in his right hand and the «Vorpal Sword» held in his left hand.

Crossing each other, the light and dark swords smashed Rubia Elstein’s sword.

At that moment her crimson sword broke.

Her overflowing incandescence flames swept over immediately.

“…Don’t tell me…”

It was a moment of stillness. Within the rampaging flames—

A sigh of despair leaked out from her mouth.

Or perhaps, she might be just simply gasping for oxygen.

In any case—

(—She wouldn’t get ''another breath''.)

The exploding flames were fanned by the wind from the swords and winded into eddies.

In that instant, Kamito rushed further in—

“Oooohhhhhh!”


He let the crossed dual swords fly.

It was a slash of great speed released at super point-blank range.

The sword tip of «Vorpal Sword», glowing in the color of darkness, disappeared into her chest like it was being sucked in.

“…Ka…Ha—!”

Her ruby pupils widened like she was saying impossible.

Even as she was facing such a defeat, her appearance looked noble and beautiful.

Beautiful—he honestly thought.

—However, that strong feeling was also something of a moment.

“Sorry. I’ll be taking back the title of the «Strongest Blade Dancer».”

While the demon sword in his left hand was stabbed in her chest—

Kamito brandished the «Demon Slayer» held in a reverse grip.

===Part 2===

Within the whirling flames and winds, fragments of «Laevateinn» fluttered down like sparks.

Having received that close blow, Rubia’s body danced in midair and violently hit the ground.

“…Kk….Ah…!”

What Kamito let loose was a blow that did not materialize and delivered only mental damage to the opponent. There was no damage to her physical body.


Although she would have trouble breathing, much less speaking normally,

Nevertheless—

(…Despite receiving that dual sword secret skill, she’s still conscious.)

While stabilizing his wild breathing, Kamito muttered within his heart.

She probably had most of her power drained out by « Laevateinn».

Even so, having received that on one’s body and staying conscious wasn’t something ordinary.

When Kamito was entrusted the secret skill by Greyworth, he had completely fainted.

(So, this is the power of the «Sacred Maiden»…)

Areishia Idriss—«The Sacred Queen» that destroyed the «Demon King» thousands of years ago.

Rubia Elstein was the reincarnation that succeeded that power.

In other words, she was an existence that would have opposed Kamito, who succeeded the power of the «Demon King». That power transformed a sickly girl, who had never properly wielded a sword, into the strongest elementalist.

In any case—

Kamito was looking down at Rubia gasping in agony while he calmly put down his left and right swords.

The blade dance had completely concluded. Although she had the power of the «Sacred Maiden», having lost her elemental waffe meant that she no longer had the power to fight.

(…Well, it’s the same for me too though—)


The moment that air of tension was gone, his vision grew hazy and intense sleepiness came assailing.

(…Like I thought, releasing two elemental waffe at the same time was a little too much…)

«Demon Slayer» & «Vorpal Sword». Both were extraordinary elemental waffe. Even if it was Kamito, wielding them both at the same time would certainly rob off all his divine power.

The «Spirit Seal» on both his hands lost their glow, and at that moment.

Strength suddenly escaped from his knees and he tumbled over his steps.

“…Kamito!”

Kamito was about to fall over as Claire in her ritual costume hugged him in a fluster.

“A-Are you alright?”

“…Yea. I just used a little too much divine power, that’s all…”

While he was wrapped in the texture of something soft-feeling, he closed his eyelids.

His consciousness grew hazy. However, only his hands that held both his left and right swords wouldn’t let go no matter what.

Even when Kamito fell as the «Demon King», Est had sworn to be together with him as the «Demon's Sword». Then—

(Restia…)

Since ''that day'' three years ago, she was the darkness spirit girl he had been pursuing all this time.

He felt like she would disappear again if he let his hand go—


He held the sword hilt with so much strength that his fist turned white.

“—Kamito-kun, relax. I’ll apply the healing magic now.”

Having dashed over, Fianna whispered that into his ear.

However, Kamito shook his head while he was in Claire’s arms.

“…N-No…It’ll be better if you don’t touch me now.”

“…Eh? W-Why?”

“I had once awakened as the «Demon King». What the Demon King’s power is is the power of the reincarnated Ren Ashdoll—”

“In other words, it’ll cause a backlash with my divine power that’s cloaked in the holy attribute?”

“…Something…like that.”

Kamito made a light nod.

To begin with, Kamito’s body had a constitution that repelled against healing magic.

Because of that, Fianna had to take a roundabout method of making direct contact with her skin to send her divine power in and boosting Kamito’s own healing ability, however—

If she did that in Kamito’s current state of just awakening as the Demon King, there was no telling what kind of effect it would have.

Even if it was an unlikely thing, he couldn’t let her face such dangers.

“But, at least get some non-magical emergency treatment—”

“I’m…fine. More importantly…”


Then, Kamito moved his line of sight somewhere in front after shaking his head.

At the heart of the spewing flames, Rubia was glaring at him while she raised a voice of anguish. It was remarkable that she still had not lost consciousness but that was just prolonging the agony on herself.

“Treat her first. Even if she was healed and recovered some strength, with her elemental waffe gone, she cannot be a threat.”

“Kamito-kun…”

“…I…have…not lost yet …!”

Rubia groaned from the depths of her throat.

With stern flames filled within those ruby pupils of hers, she staggered about as she stood up.

However—

“No, it is your loss, Rubia.”

Kamito coldly denied.

“As I recall, you did say that the «Sacred Maiden» is the Anti-Unit of the «Demon King». That, in other words, means if my «Demon King» powers in me grow, your powers too would increase by my growth. Am I wrong?”

…She did not reply. The same ruby pupils as Claire’s just glared at Kamito loathsomely.

“But your plans failed. I had shut out the power of the «Demon King» that was beginning to awaken. Which means—“

Taking a light breath, Kamito concluded.


“Your «Sacred Maiden» powers that made you the «Strongest Blade Dancer» also got shut out at the same time, right?”

“…”

He probably hit the mark. Her shoulders trembled weakly.

However—

“It…doesn’t…”

“…What?”

“It doesn’t…mean that the powers of the «Demon King» have completely vanished yet!—“

A blue flame was created in Rubia’s right hand.

«Frost Blaze»—A heretic flame that was disconnected with the logic and laws of this world.

“…The two of you, get away from me!”

Kamito shouted and wielded both his right and left swords.

But, at that moment, a sharp numbing-like pain ran throughout his arms. It was the repercussion from releasing the secret skill of the Absolute Blade.

The nerves in his arms were paralyzed and Kamito became defenseless for a moment, when—

“Awaken once more now, Kazehaya Kamito. Otherwise—die.”

She let loose the absolute-zero blue flame that would even freeze one’s soul at Kamito.

“—Kamito!”

Claire stood up and jumped out before Kamito.


“Claire!?”

“O’ true flames, carved in blood of ancient times, dwell in my hand and devour flames—“

As she quickly spun the words of an aria in the spirit language, crimson flames were cladded over her hand.

Kamito widened his eyes. It wasn’t Claire’s specialty of spirit magic flames.

Those were heretic flames that would oppose Rubia’s flames.

“That’s the flames that returns all to nothing—«End of Vermillion»!”

Those dignified words trembled the atmosphere, and the crimson flames were released.

The raging flames of demise collided into the «Frost Blaze» Rubia released in midway—

“…!?”

An explosion that would normally happen from a collision between two spirit magic didn’t happen.

The crimson flames Claire let loose ''burned out'' Rubia’s flames in an instant.

Having greedily devoured the blue flames, Claire’s flames stayed at that spot for a while—

And, eventually disappeared into nothing, without leaving any traces behind.

(This is Claire’s «Flame-Burning Flames»…)

Kamito gulped. He had heard about it but this was the first time he saw it himself.

“…Tch, falling as the Darkness Queen has awakened your nature…”

Rubia muttered in astonishment.

“…Nee-sama, just stop it.”


Then—

Claire promptly put her hand down and stepped forward.

“I will definitely not let Kamito be the «Demon King».”

The Elstein sisters confronted each other.

Within that tensed atmosphere, eyes of the same ruby pupils glared at each other.

It seemed like Rubia’s eyes wavered for a mere instant but—

“…Don’t…get in my way, Claire.”

Leaked out from her lips were dispassionate words of farewell.

“I…have to save this world. That’s the responsibility of those knowing the truth.”

“The truth…”

Claire widened her eyes in surprise.

“Yes. I came here to hear the truth from your mouth, Nee-sama.”

Having seemingly made her resolve, she nodded and, just like that, she walked on straight towards her sister.

“—''The truth four years ago''”

“Claire, it’s dangerous—“

At the same time, Kamito gave a warning.

Absolute-zero flames again were created on Rubia’s hand and they were blazing violently.

However, Claire did not falter. Keeping her arms defenselessly lowered, she drew closer towards her.


“…Tell me, Nee-sama. Why did you rebel against the «Elemental Lord» that day?”

“It has nothing to with you.”

“There’s no way it has nothing to with me. After all—“

“Shut it!”

“After all, Nee-sama—“

“… I said shut it!”

The absolute zero flames were released from Rubia’s fingertip.

“Claire—!”

With a shout, Kamito frantically reached out his hands but he didn’t make it.

Just as the surging blue flames were about swallow Claire whole.

“—Nee-sama, as far as I’m concerned, you have always been my beloved sister.”

“…!”

Rubia’s eyes of ruby pupils widened in shock.

Without even thinking of dodging the flames, Claire plunged right into Rubia’s chest.

“…Why…didn’t you avoid it?”

“I believed in you, Nee-sama, that you really wouldn’t hit me.”

Claire gently held Rubia’s wounded body close to her.

“…!?”


“…Nee-sama, just stop all this…”

Her muffled voiced changed into a tearful sobbing in an instant.

Having lost her ability to move, Rubia stood still with a puzzled expression.

“—Looks like you’ve reached a conclusion, Rubia.”

Kamito calmly told her.

“…”

After a short silence, she—

“…It would seem that way.”

Looking up at the empty skies, she muttered with a sigh.

“I don’t have much time remaining. Now that I’ve failed to awaken the «Demon King» here, the means to kill the «Elemental Lords» no longer exist—“

(…Time remaining?)

He got concerned with those words she casually said but—

There was something that he had to ask her first.

“Tell us. You said something like your goal was to remake this world into a world without spirits.”

“…”

“You were once a «Queen» but why would you try to kill the «Elemental Lords»?”


“Nee-sama…”

Claire gently raised her crying face.

“Please, tell me the truth. The reason why you had to betray the «Elemental Lord».”

Rubia—

Her lips slightly trembled and she forced out a small sigh.

“You guys will never believe it. Even I couldn’t believe it until I saw it with my own eyes. That such a thing exists in this world—“

“I believe you, Nee-sama. Regardless of what others say.”

“Claire—“

Rubia’s pupils wavered.

Claire looked straight back at those pupils of hers.

“…”

Rubia took another breath and her lips quivered slightly.

And—

“Four years ago, the reason I rebelled against the «Elemental Lord» was—“

She calmly opened her mouth.

—''That the Elemental Lord had gone mad''.

<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Illustrations|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume11 Chapter1}}</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter2

2013-08-05T05:39:32Z

D0nut:

==Girl of the Sun==
Kurou dragged the maid outfit wearing girl by the hand and led her into the depths of the school.

Once there, no other figures were in sight. Interrogating the baffling girl in a place like this seemed profoundly fitting.

“So what’s with all this?”

The girl known as Hinako kept her back against the wall and raised her head as she blankly looked towards Kurou. If other people were to witness this, they may misconstrue this as Kurou coercing a girl. However, regardless of how other people viewed him, Kurou could not even comprehend what was going on himself.

“These were my orders, to serve you starting today. That’s why I came here.”

“Serving me......who ordered you to do so?”

“That’s not an issue at the moment.”

“It’s a huge issue!”

Does this girl even know what she is talking about?

During that one night while attacking the sun cultists, her appearance was indeed very bizarre.

No, this was perhaps not on outlandish levels.

That was because the mysterious light phenomenon wasn’t something that could be just promptly understood. As a result, he just forgot about it after writing the report, yet.......

“Anyways, I’ll be working for you. Anything outside of that isn’t my problem.”

“So extreme......”

Kurou weakly muttered. Following that, he sensed that class was about to start. There was no time to be engaging in nugatory disputes with this uncanny girl.

“Let me confirm something first. You’re a human right?”

“Well, I believe so.”

Although it was an amusing reply, Kurou was nearly certain that was the case. This girl appeared to be very feeble, completely different from a Swordie.

“Even though I have no idea what’s going on, you might as well go back. Other than humans who stroll around here working as servants, anyone else would be driven out.”

Within the academy, there was quite a large group of humans. They were not students or teachers but rather servants.

Other than the people employed here or those taking care of miscellaneous tasks within the school, the servants brought along by the students were largely comprised of humans as well.

Despite the academy disallowing humans from enrolling into the school as students, it was ok for them to be at the campus if it was purely work related.

However, if a human did not possess a permit to enter the Swordie school, things would inevitably get chancy.

“It’s fine, I already have a permit.”

“Huh? Where did you get it......hmm?”

Kurou suddenly turned around.

There were several colossal trees planted there. Just as Kurou was scrutinizing one of them————

“As expected of Kurou, you’re quite sharp.”

“It’s easy to detect your aura. Do you get that often?”

Lars walked out from behind the tree. He was wearing his school uniform and carried his sword by his waist just like Kurou.

“Was it you that brought her along?”

“All I did was lead her here. Afterwards I handed her over to you. Like raising kids, as long as they can work for you it should be fine.”

“No no, suddenly bringing up servicing or being serviced is too out of the ordinary! I don’t have the money to employ a servant!”

“Is the issue money? Well, I believe this aspect has already been taken care of! It’s because of————the director.”

“So this stunt was her doing!”

Thinking about it for a second, there was no one else who was capable of meddling to this extent.

“It’s still quite perplexing why she’d tend to the money related problems behind my back. What the heck is going on, explain yourself.”

“There’s really no other way it seems.”

After Lars took a glimpse at Hinako, he urged Kurou to move to somewhere else in order to get some separation from her.

Following that, he gave a run-down of the situation with a nonchalant tone.

Lars was most likely called to headquarters early in the morning by Manaka. Once there, he encountered this maid attire wearing girl and was imparted with all the details.

“She’s————the cult founder’s daughter.”

“Daughter? You mean there’s a founder or something within the sun cult?”

Although the people the Sabers suppressed were practically all followers of the sun, Kurou had limited knowledge about their higher-ups. What he did know was only the cult’s battle strength————equipment, and battling personnel count.

“Well, I guess a founder probably does exist. Story has it that it’s been over ten years since he last publicly appeared. However, the Sabers did receive reports indicating the cult founder has a daughter. Since DNA confirmation was not utilized, we don’t know whether or not she really is a legitimate daughter of his but she did say so herself.”

“Herself————sounds quite suspicious. We still don’t even know what she may be plotting.”

Hinako seemed to be completely uninterested in Kurou’s conversation as she leaned against the wall and leisurely stared into the sky. No matter how one looked at it, she did not resemble any of the dangerous sun cultists.

“That girl seems to be harboring some secrets. At the very least, she doesn’t seem to be the cult founder’s daughter, having not been placed on that high of a pedestal.”

“I agree.”

If she was a human who was influenced by the sun cult to oppose Swordies, then she probably would not have been inserted into a school filled with them. At the very least, she wouldn’t have shown up early in the morning wearing a maid outfit.

“Except, the so-called daughter of the cult founder isn’t a known truth. It’s a matter still under investigation. What is known is that the sun cult members seemed to be very focused on her, this is without a doubt. During that night, the sun cult’s movements appeared to be very flurried. Even that secretive criminal ringleader made her move. We questioned the apprehended sun cult followers numerous times, they appeared to have been ordered to ‘retrieve the package.’”

“That package probably referred to the girl. If she is the cult founder’s daughter, presumably that was a huge event back then......”

“Besides, even if that Hinako girl is really the cult founder’s daughter, there doesn’t seem to be a trace of criminal activity linked to her. Even if she was a follower of the sun, as long as she’s just a believer, there’s nothing wrong with that.”

“Hmm......”

Just like Lars said, the sun cult itself didn’t face restrictions from the law.

In the words of the Swordies, they were just a group of people with extremist values......

“When facing opponents who carry weapons, we Swordies will show no mercy in routing them. However, one of our rules is that we don’t harm those who don’t carry weapons. In short, it’s just the cultists who are armed.

“What a peculiar group of people.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

Even seventy years ago when the Swordies fought against humans during the Great War, the Swordies would not attack civilians. Especially those who were defenseless, they definitely would not have crossed swords with them.

It could be said that this was one of the restraints of a Swordie swordsman. Even if they strongly detested the opponent, they would not attack someone that was defenseless. What an extreme moral idiosyncrasy.

“However, Kurou wants to add himself to this group of bizarre individuals right? Thus, take her as your maid!”

“Well......wait, I need to attain a Swordie ID, what does having her be my maid have anything to do with that!?”

Kurou couldn’t help but shake his head towards Lars’s enthusiastic urging.

Kurou wished to protect Hinako, that was all. Anything after that should be dealt with by the upper management of the Sabers. Basically, handling this fell on Manaka and the others.

“However, even the Sabers would have a hard time dealing with a child. She may be the cult founder’s daughter, but there’s no reason to arrest her because she isn’t a criminal. That said, we could fabricate an accusation but for it to be something done by a girl like her, there’s no way something like that would pass. Nevertheless, if we were to leave her alone then......hence, it was determined that she would be handed off to Kurou.”

“What an absurd leap of judgment!”

Why was there a girl with such a problematic standing, so much so that she was strongly forced onto the hands of a normal member like Kurou.

“Furthermore, humans can live normally within the academy so her guise is quite well-done. That said, her identity may lead to some trouble but as long as Kurou is around, no matter what happens she should be fine right?”

“So you’re saying for me to become her bodyguard and guardian?”

“Kurou is also about to receive his pay from the Sabers so you can’t decline. This is an order———I believe that was what the director had said.”

“......Damn it.”

Kurou seemed to have no room to voice complaints once again.

Indeed, even if he had already earned his money, Manaka’s orders were final. In addition, if he loses his earnings from the Sabers, then there would be no way for him to maintain life down the road. Although his current gains from reward money were kept in his savings, he didn’t want the path to a steady future be discontinued.

“Well then, good luck Kurou.”

Lars stated as he was beaming with excitement.

The Sword Academy covered a lot of ground. There were numerous facilities and it even had a courtyard constructed.

In accordance with the Swordie’s love for greenery, countless plants were planted within the courtyard. Throughout the year, there would be flowers embellishing the flower terraces and very beautifully well-kept grass fields.

In one of the corners of the gorgeous, vast courtyard sits a small piece of forest. Within the forest was a small wooden hut.

“Is this the place......”

Kurou stopped in his tracks. He lifted his head and gazed attentively at the small hut. Lars and Hinako did the same.

The person who constructed this courtyard was a human landscaper. In hopes of taking care of the landscaper, the school prepared a small hut for him.

That landscaper passed away a couple years ago and since the current landscaper was away on official business, there was no one else living here.

“So I’m suppose to live in this comfortable room?”

Kurou harshly glared at Lars who was explaining things nonstop.

“Pretty much. A couple of the higher-ups even wanted her to be placed under house arrest within this academy.”

If it was house arrest, then this facility would probably be even more suitable————Although they figured it was just going to be Kurou by himself, the entire Saber’s upper management still completely shifted this task to Kurou.

“Well then, I’ll leave the rest to the two of you.”

“Wait Lars, where are you going?”

Kurou grabbed Lars as he was about to leave.

“I’m going to school of course. First period has already started, if I don’t leave now......”

“So you’re seriously going to leave all the troublesome matters to me......”

“I’ve been told by my parents that I have to graduate. Well, it is what it is.”

After giving a slight smirk, Lars left without further interruptions.

Since Kurou understood that what Lars said about his parents was true, it was hard to keep him here.

“......There’s really no other way.”

Kurou muttered and proceeded to open the door to the hut using the key Lars gave him.

The interior setup was in a Japanese style. After removing his shoes, he entered inside and thoroughly scoped out the place.

There was an eight tatami living room along with another six tatami Western style room. There was also a conveniently placed kitchen, shower room, and bathroom. Even though from the outside it looked like an outdated tiny hut, the inside decor was exceptionally well adorned.

There was a TV, fridge, and what appeared to be a washing machine. Other things such as tables and chairs were already available. The preposterous sense that this place was not inhabitable was completely absent. It was probably because there was someone who would tidy up around here on occasion.

“Well, living here doesn’t seem too bad. Walking to school only takes five minutes and the facilities here are quite complete.”

According to what Lars said, there was no need for room and board. It seems even the electricity and gas costs were already covered by the school.

To Kurou, it did not seem that bad.

“Ha——, so this is a tatami. It’s my first time seeing one.”

“......”

Hinako took a seat in the living room and affectionately stroked the tatami mat.

It wasn’t that bad but————that was with the prerequisite that this annoying girl wasn’t living here as well.

Except, if protecting her was part of the objective, then there was nothing he could do about it. Kurou had already come to accept this worst case scenario.

“I believe I haven’t made a proper introduction. My name is Kurou.”

“Kuro?”

“Well the sounding is a bit off......whatever, it’s fine.”

“Are you a human? You’re different than the Swordies, do you have a surname?”

“Yes I do. My original name was Katsuragi Kurou. However, if I were to live within Swordie society, there’s no need for a surname.”

“So it’s like that.”

Hinako seems to have understood and nodded.

“By the way Kuro!”

“Calling me by my name directly already? Whatever, what’s the matter?”

“What should I be doing?”

“......”

Regarding this matter, it was something Kurou really wanted to inquire from her instead.

She obviously dressed up in maid attire and told him that she would serve him. However, he didn’t actually know what in particular she should do.

“......For now, just stand up.”

“Right.”

Hinako mannerly nodded and stood up. Kurou once again inspected her.

Her body was extremely petite, approximately 150 centimeters tall. Her hands, legs, and even her waist were slender to the point of seeming unstable. However, there were two massive bulges coming from her chest.

It was probably because that green and black colored maid outfit was quite exposing around the chest. That captivating deep ravine was pretty visible. The skirt was short, as if it was meant to be worn while in combat. It would seem that if there was even the tiniest of movements, her panties would be exposed.

However, did she not have any thoughts at all about this maid outfit seeing as she was completely unprepared for this.

“......”

Kurou couldn’t help but think who was the one that picked this outfit.

No, it should be obvious. It was the one who sent Hinako here————in other words, Manaka. She was someone who kept up with fashion trends. Within the Sabers, her uniforms were always accompanied by a beautiful overcoat stemmed from her interest in these matters.

In the end, if he were to become Hinako’s bodyguard, then there was no need to call Lars in. Calling for himself instead would most likely be a much better option. Instead, she specifically sent Hinako over to the academy thinking this would perhaps be much more interesting.

“About how old are you? What’s your age?”

“I’m 15, turning 16 this year.”

In other words, the same age as Kurou.

There was really no choice but to live with a beauty around the same age under the same roof......of course, if it was a mission then there was no way he would try anything unreasonable.

“......Well, whatever. For now just tidy up the place a bit. Seems like there’s plenty of dust around here. Since there’s a lot of useless stuff piled up in that room, I’ll go ahead and straighten things out over there."

Kurou decided to first clean up the stuff he saw in front of him. Although he skipped school on just the second day since he transferred, he probably wouldn’t be forced to drop out just because of this.

In another room was a bed. Having this room designated as Hinako’s room should be ideal. As long as Kurou could set up a shakedown in the living room he should be fine. He wasn’t one of those sensitive sleepers who couldn’t sleep without a bed. Even though he had a dream the previous night about sleeping on a comfy bed with a lovely wife, that kind of situation was something he was expecting in the years to come.

“I’ll leave tidying up the living room to you. No need to overdo it.”

Kurou pointed to the vacuum cleaner located in the corner of the room and then walked towards the bedroom.

Compared to a casual conversation, Kurou much preferred staying active.

This was because he didn’t know what to do with this————human girl of the same age.

“This must be a vacuum cleaner, it’s my first time near one.”

As soon as Kurou heard this eye-opening statement, he rushed back to the living room.

“You haven’t even used a vacuum cleaner before?”

“I’ve seen other people use it. However, this thing must be broken. It’s not making that whirrrr sound.”

“......Did you plug it in and press the on button?”

He knew that she wasn’t someone who was accustomed to the ways of normal life, but who would have thought that she was clueless on how to use a vacuum cleaner.

Hinako followed Kurou’s instructions, unraveled the power cord and plugged it in.

“Well then, it should be ready now.”

Hinako muttered and began cleaning up the tatami. Although she wasn’t familiar with the fine details, she did pretty much get the gist of operating the vacuum cleaner.

With that daringly skimpy miniskirt along with having to lean over as she moved the vacuum cleaner around, it was quite difficult on the eyes. Every day from now on, he would probably be in the presence of this appearance constantly. Kurou felt a bit tired from this. Being unable to rid himself of this overly revealing maid outfit wearing girl all because of his boss, it was really quite tragic.

“I should probably tidy up here a bit too.”

“Eh!?”

Hinako suddenly began to move the vacuum on top of the table. Kurou did not even have time to stop her. Once the table was thoroughly cleaned up in this fashion, she started to shift the vacuum on top of the TV placed in the corner of the room.

“Hey hey hey! H-H-Hold on a sec, you shouldn’t be cleaning these places! No, just forget about this place......oh yeah, I’ll have you clean up the shower room for now.”

“Understood.”

Hinako nodded her head. It would be disastrous if she were to break the TV or some other electrical appliance.

“Well then, I’ll be going now.”

“Hold on, first set aside the vacuum cleaner.”

Stupid wouldn’t be the right description for her since Hinako seemed to be quite diligent.

It was more than just having a bad premonition about this. If Hinako were to be allowed to mess around with the household equipment, the result would be something quite frustrating. Although this was the case, it would be unbearable if he were to clean the entire place by himself.

Kurou explained in detail how to clean the shower room to Hinako and then sent her off.

“She should be fine......although it won’t be smooth sailing, I should be getting to work myself.”

After depositing the unnecessary furniture the landscaper had into the hut’s storage room, he began sorting through the necessities sent to them by Manaka and then he redid the vacuuming for the living room.

“That’s about it. Well then, is she still cleaning the shower room......”

“Ah——”

“......”

Suddenly, Kurou’s face tensed upon hearing a cry from the shower room.

He had considered ignoring it but that was out of the question. Kurou despairingly looked down.

“I must say, having warm water enter the shower room makes it much more tiring.”
[[File:Kenshin v01 003.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
“This sort of thing, I already know.”

Hinako was sitting inside the bathtub in an unnatural position with her legs laid spread out.

Her tiny skirt curled up, revealing her white striped panties.

In addition, the showerhead that fell into the tub was spraying out water. Her maid outfit was tightly stuck to her body after being drenched.

“Let me first ask, how did it turn out like this?”

“After the water came out, the showerhead started to go out of control. I wanted to grab it but then I fell into the bathtub.”

“Really now?”

It was just as he predicted. Having someone who was incapable of even operating a vacuum cleaner go tidy up the shower room was never going to work.

Kurou took Hinako back into the living room and was currently drying her soaked long black hair with a towel.

Hinako did not reveal an annoyed expression, continuing to let Kurou dry her off.

If he were to remove the maid outfit and rub her body dry, she probably wouldn’t even mind————these types of diabolical thoughts coursed through Kurou’s mind.

“......Well then, you can dry yourself off now.”

“Ok, I’ll do my best.”

Just like that, Hinako dried her half exposed chest and legs.

“Looks like the only thing qualified about you is your body.”

“Yes.”

Hinako nodded.

If she had denied that statement then he would have felt quite troubled. Rather, with her nodding in agreement, it was hard to respond to that. Kurou couldn’t help but clutch his head.

“With this, you’re pretty much just a busty freeloader right?”

“That’s how it is.”

“In that case, stop nodding and agreeing so willingly. Jeez......”

Kurou helplessly stated as he stood up. He glanced over at the time and noticed it was approaching noon. It was most likely due to the heavy task at hand. Or was it because it was tiring having to deal with Hinako. In any case, he did feel quite hungry from all of this.

“First let me ask, are you able to cook?”

“I can eat but I can’t cook.”

“......I see.”

The task of cooking will probably be Kurou’s responsibility for the most part.

From the materials Manaka sent, there seemed to be a large quantity of instant ramen and other instant food products. If it was only for today, this should suffice.

“However, even though you’re a highly regarded girl of the sun cult, it’s surprising that you can’t even handle tidying up. Just what kind of caged bird are you.”

“I’ve never been in a cage before.”

“It’s a figure of speech. Just who in the world raised you......”

“Even if you ask, there’s nothing to say really. It was my first time going outside not too long ago, that’s all.”

“Eh, in that case it’s pretty much like being in a real cage......that said, hmm? For the first time?”

As Kurou walked out of the kitchen, he immediately stopped upon inquiring as such.

“You said you’ve never been outside before......why is that?”

“I was locked within a room.”

“......”

Kurou pressed his fingers against his temples.

In other words, the cause was most likely her imprisonment. If what she said about this being her “first time” was taken at face value, then the reasoning behind “you can’t even handle tidying up” would change once again.

If she were to be raised away from the masses and prevented from doing anything during her entire life up to now......

“Gurr——”. Suddenly, a silly sound echoed.

“......I’m hungry.”

“Well then, we’ll continue this later.”

It was improbable that anyone could be focused on a conversation when their tummy was growling.

Kurou once again headed towards the kitchen.

“Thank you for the meal.”

Hinako set her spoon down and mannerly pressed her hands together.

Despite it being instant curry and instant rice, Hinako held no complaints and finished all her food.

After Kurou finished eating the same thing, he drank a cup of water in one go.

“Well then, for now just let me listen to what you have to say for a bit. You said it was your first time stepping outside, what exactly did you mean?”

“I’ve stayed in one room the entire time ever since my childhood, maybe even from the moment I was born......”

“......”

“On the subject of where this place was, I don’t know even to this day. Although I don’t think it was a sun cult facility.”

This was a serious topic. However, Hinako narrated with a stoic expression.

“A room you say? Then, what kind of room was it specifically?”

“It was quite a spacious room with pure white carpeting and a glass ceiling. There was also a bookshelf, bed, and cushion......there were two doors, one leading to a bathroom and shower room and the other leading to the outside of the room. However, I wasn’t able to leave.”

“Haven’t you ever thought about going outside to take a look?”

Kurou raised a question. It wasn’t exactly a thought-provoking question. If he were to listen intently, it may cause her to feel anxious.

“Of course, but there was always people waiting nearby to stop me. They told me that I didn’t have the founder’s permission......”

“Are you saying that the people you’ve encountered were the ones that have been taking care of you the whole time? So what do you do inside the room all day?”

“Read books, which included holy scriptures and even history books. Although when I was young, I would frequently play around with everyone within the room. However, I’ve spent my entire time reading these last few years.”

“You said you’re only fifteen years old right? Before you were fifteen, was your life always like this?”

“Yes.”

Hinako gently nodded.

If she was the cult founder’s daughter, then having a completely different lifestyle wasn’t exactly something unimaginable.

That was because the religious organization frequently engaged itself in terrorist activities.

However, the possibility of her receiving the cult’s teachings or training in order to take part in fighting against the Swordie government should be set aside for now. Why would she be imprisoned though?

Objectively speaking, Sakurai Hinako was truly a beautiful girl. She even had this air of mystique surrounding her.

If they were to set her out in public, she could even become a major spokeswoman. There would be a lot of value in this. Why they would take special measures in concealing her, it was really quite baffling.

Or rather, what was the meaning behind not letting her out of the cult followers' sights?

No matter how he looked at it, since the information available was lacking, a judgment could not really be made.

“However, right now you’re here. Was it because you escaped?”

“I want to see the world with my own two eyes. It’s not enough to satisfy me just by hearing about it through books and people......those who understood me allowed me to leave the room.”

“Was it those people you had frequent encounters with before? Were those guys followers of the sun as well? Had they been ordered to do unlawful things by the cult founder?”

Kurou tilted his head and pondered.

Even though he didn’t understand the fine details about the sun cult, he was clear on the fact that they complied with the cult founder’s orders, thus risking their lives in combat.

He had experienced that multiple times. The one named Akari also battled for the sake of the organization, this was undeniable.

“I don’t understand either. However, everyone wanted me to escape, for this I wanted to express my gratitude. Although, I’ll most definitely never see them again......”

As Hinako spoke, a fleeting expression surfaced in her eyes.

When Kurou first met her, she was located in the van of the sun cult.

There was probably the fear that she was captured while escaping. Within Tokyo Swordia, the sun cult had their own information network. Escaping with a burdensome girl was certainly not possible.

It would be troublesome for the group that released the cult founder’s daughter. Perhaps the whole crew was captured or more likely, killed. Furthermore, Hinako realized this aspect.

Hinako, she wasn’t just a girl with a complicated standing, she was also burdened with this extremely serious matter————

“Nevertheless, you easily mentioned all these things. These are probably matters that you don’t really want to discuss with other people right?”

Hinako stolidly shook her head.

“That director named Manaka told me that we should be having this kind of conversation right away.”

“Eh, so that’s why?”

“Yes, she said ‘Kuro is a cynical person, therefore it would be best that you say whatever you can say as early as possible.’”

“......I see.”

Kurou did not hold any particular interest in Hinako.

If he were to become her bodyguard, his impression of her didn’t really matter.

However, even if that was the case, Kurou would want to protect Hinako even more if she honestly told him about her personal matters compared to if he knew nothing about her.

Kurou once again faced Hinako.

He wanted to impose one more question.

“Do you know why you were imprisoned?”

“I’m not sure. However, one of the people who set me free told me this, ‘You, you’re this organization’s————no, you’re the hope of all humans.’”

“Hope......?"

Indeed, there was something unusual about Hinako. She could already be considered as an anomaly.

When Kurou first encountered her that night her entire body was enwrapped in light.

“However, calling you the hope of all humans is quite the exaggeration. As far as I know, humans aren’t in despair.”

The people who allowed Hinako to escape were also dangerous sun cultists, this was without a doubt. Nevertheless, wasn’t this just a vain hope instilled in her?

“I don’t completely understand what that meant. However, he also said something like this.”

“What would that be?”

Hinako gazed out the sunlit window and took her time in responding.

“He said, I was the————’girl of the sun.’”

On the following day, sword training once again commenced with a lecture.

Even though Kurou diligently went to class, he didn’t see Lars anywhere. This golden white-haired teenager had always been quite capricious.

Sword training was still the same as two days ago. The students would train with one on one matches. There also seemed to be team battles, studies on the various measures to deal with ranged weapons, as well as practice with the lance, daggers, and other weapons. However, the first years were not at this stage yet. Although Kurou felt that it would be more interesting the way it is.

“However......”

“Yes?”

Kurou leisurely tilted his head and looked at Hinako who was standing by his side.

“Why are you here as well? You’re not planning on studying at the school are you?”

“The director told me to stay near Kuro at all times.”

“Even so......”

Just a while ago during the other classes, Hinako would grab a chair from who knows where and sit in the corner of the classroom. The teachers didn’t mind her doing this. Perhaps it was because Hinako greeted the teachers beforehand.

What was unexpected was Hinako being completely attentive during class. She probably felt invigorated at the idea of going to class. However, this invigoration was also the same for Kurou.

“Guess there’s nothing I can do about it for now. I even thought about you as a possible conversation partner beforehand......”

“Kurou doesn’t have any friends?”

This ojou-sama really hit on a painful subject.

“It’s not that I don’t have any friends. It’s......”

Kurou took a brief glance at Sefi.

She seemed to be surrounded by a couple of girls. It was the girl with the short hair and the plainly dressed glasses girl he met yesterday.

“......!”

Sefi had just caught eye of Kurou and immediately revealed an astonished expression. Following that, she sharply glared back at Kurou.

It seems she intended on keeping her friendship with Kurou hidden from the public, but why would she be angry?

“Well, humans are shameful beings in modern Japan, especially within this academy.”

“I see, although I had already known about this, I never thought it would turn out like this. Kurou is the guy that’s rejected by everyone.”

“......”

Known as the girl of the sun, it appeared that she had a grasp of this superfluous information.

She probably didn’t realize that she herself was being excluded in the same way as well.

“Hmm?”

A female student approached Kurou with a rather serious expression.

Her long brown hair rested on her shoulders. She was a very cute girl.

However, unbefitting of her cute appearance was that she exuded a clear sense of enmity. She was holding her sword firmly in her hands.

“Well then, who are you?”

Kurou inquired frivolously. If he responded to her hostility with the same sort of animosity, then he would be stooping down lower than a child.

“My name is Freya! I feel honored to be speaking with the disciple of the Sword Saint! Don’t shy away just because I’m the number two ranked swordsman in our grade!”

“Oh, number two?”

Once Kurou finished his whimsical response, Freya raised her brow. He was probably seen as an offender for not being surprised upon hearing her number two ranking. Although, Kurou could care less about placement.

“......As for you, just forget about it. You seem to have entered the academy through standard procedures, however......this girl is different! These are the sacred training grounds of the Swordies! Humans who are not servants can’t just visit this place whenever they please!”

Emotions sure run high for this Freya person. Although, being energetic is a positive trait.

“It’s like that? Well, although I do feel apologetic, there’s a reason behind this. I won’t let her hinder you guys so please bear with it for a bit.”

“In that case, I have a proposition for you!”

As if she had predicted what Kurou’s response was going to be, Freya swiftly replied.

“Battle me! I heard you beat Sefi-sama while I was on break. If that was for real, I wish to confirm it myself!”

“Then, if I win, will you approve of her visitation?”

Even if she approves, it wasn’t an official approval. However, if he was able to receive the number two ranked student’s support, then perhaps his situation might somewhat be improved.

“Ha——, you want to determine a winner?”

The person who asked was only watching on with a blank stare. If only Hinako possessed a fraction of Freya’s domineering attitude.

“Everyone wants to see your strength again. I’ll be straightforward, before everyone was only focused on Sefi-sama and probably didn’t notice you at all.”

“I wish to be in the spotlight even more! I would hate to be wounded without being noticed.”

No one laughed at Kurou’s wisecrack.

Even Freya, who was slightly chuckling before, had now kept her lips sealed. They seemed to be uninterested in the jokes of a human.

“Hmm, if that’s the case then you must try your hardest under all the attention. You also have this one advantage.”

“Advantage?”

“You’re the Sword Saint’s disciple, plus you’re a human living among Swordies. Us Swordies————you probably understand the tendencies of Swordie women right?”

“......Well, more or less so.”

“If you are truly strong, then this academy might become your harem one day.”

After that profound statement, Freya raised her wooden sword over her head.

As Kurou was keeping a vigilant watch over her, he felt somewhat stunned.

Although she had joked about monopolizing the girls here, but in actuality, if you thought about their tendencies, the possibility of forming a harem wasn’t completely out of the question.

Kurou took a peek at Sefi.

His goal was to marry and establish his own household, which was the complete opposite of a harem. He had never carefully thought about that sort of thing before. However, upon reflecting over it, just what would be the best choice?

“I won’t go down easily, otherwise I’d make Sefi-sama look bad!”

Freya got into her stance, she was pretty much set.

The number two ranked student didn’t appear to be a pushover. Kurou confirmed this within himself. Although Sefi was ranked number three, there seemed to be quite a gap in strength between the two placements.

In addition, the other party knew about Kurou’s win over Sefi so she probably won’t be negligent in this regard.

Sefi on the other hand reveal a worried expression that was poles apart from her previous unhappiness. She probably understood Freya’s strength very clearly. Of course, she was even more familiar with Kurou’s strength. To still feel worried for him, that says a lot about how powerful Freya is.

No, compared to this, he perhaps felt quite honored to be instilled with a bit of anxiety by Freya.

Kurou slowly began posturing his wooden sword.

The students' chitter chatter suddenly ceased.

Everyone wanted to pay close attention to who wins this matchup.

A human who could beat Sefi, his strength was certainly genuine.

Haha, ok, you guys can have a look. It’ll be displayed for you all to see.

Kurou finished preparing his stance and pointed the tip of his sword to Freya.

At this moment, Freya made her move. It was hard to follow her visually.

In an instant, the distance between Kurou and Freya became increasingly close————

The two of them began their clash of swords.

“No matter how many times I run it over, it still doesn’t make any sense.”

Hinako blankly muttered.

After lunch, in the corner of the living room, Kurou was currently reading through the cooking books he had checked out from the library.

However, he didn’t really take note of the book’s contents very assiduously. In Hinako’s mind, she was replaying the events that occurred earlier today.

“What doesn’t make sense?”

Kurou, who was wearing casual attire consisting of a T-shirt and shorts, leisurely rested on the tatami mat and was reading a manga magazine before standing up impatiently.

“I’m referring to you Kuro. During today’s sword training......”

“Ah, that, you don’t need to worry about it.”

“I want to know even more about matters regarding the outside world.”

Hinako looked towards Kurou once again.

“The sun cult pretty much only reject Swordies. However, those kinds of cultists would only acknowledge the battle strength of a Swordie.”

“Even if they reject them, there’s no point.”

“I also heard that about some of the horrors regarding Swordies. Kanae, who was present during the massive anti-government protests that occurred in some district eight years ago, was someone I used to have numerous encounters with. She would frequently tell me, at that time there was a Swordie sent to suppress the rebellion who possessed monstrous strength.”

“Monstrous......”

Kurou lightly scratched his forehead as he spoke indifferently.

For Hinako, Kanae’s words didn’t present much of a true image.

At the time, Kanae was only a middle-schooler when she had said “the Swordies were swordsmen that could easily cut down humans who were armed with weapons”, yet it was hard to forget those words.

“However, against those monstrous Swordies————Kuro only needed one strike to take her down.”

The strike that Hinako saw from Kurou today seemed to be etched into her mind.

The one known as Freya, who was somewhat of a typical Swordie girl, the moment she raised her sword————the victor had already been decided.

When in the world did Kurou raise his sword, and when did he swing down?

Hinako could not comprehend any of it. In the end, she wasn’t even sure if he had attacked.

By the time she realized it, Freya’s body was already shaking and soon toppled to the ground within the classroom.

Once the sound of her impact dissipated, the spectators who were holding their breath began to whisper to each other.

“The Swordie students all appeared to be staring in disbelief. Kuro, what in the world did you do? I have absolutely no idea.”

“Did the one-hit KO ruin it————, everyone seemed completely disappointed.”

Kurou still maintained his indifferent expression as he smirked.

It looks like Hinako was trying to coincide the teenager in front of her with the swordsman who knocked out Freya.

He was completely inconceivable.

No matter how unworldly of a person Hinako was, she did realize that the number of humans who were like Kurou were numbered to just a few. A human living among Swordies and able to win against them in swordsmanship, just what path of life results in such a rare existence?

“I want to know. It’s only because I want to experience and witness various things that I would come to the outside like this. I have a great deal of interest in you. How come you can defeat a Swordie as a human? Although it is said that you are the disciple of the Sword Saint, but in the end, why are you the one that she selected as her disciple? Swordies teaching humans swordsmanship, besides you, are there any other instances?”

“If you excessively dig at the roots of someone’s past, you will be seen as quite a nuisance.”

“What did I do that’d be considered annoying? This I want to know as well.”

Hinako undauntedly spoke. Although she felt Kurou was a human full of mysteries, she wasn’t terrified of him at all. Because it was impossible for her to understand his swordsmanship, she wasn’t able to understand the horror behind it.

“Well, there’s nothing about the past that I want to conceal anyways.”

Kurou nonchalantly spoke.

“When I was seven years-old, my parents died. However, my master who I happened to meet by chance————the Sword Saint took me in. From then, during that seven year span until I was fourteen years-old, I put all my effort into learning the ways of the swords......not too long after the Sword Saint’s whereabouts became unknown, I worked for the Sabers. After that, I entered the Sword Academy and even carried an unexpectedly heavy burden with me. That’s pretty much it.”

“What a troublesome life.”

“Don’t indifferently deny another person’s hardship. Furthermore, that last bit of what I said was referring to your annoying comments.”

“Ha, annoying? Since no one has ever said anything like this to me before, it does feel quite refreshing.”

“......”

What the heck, Kurou revealed a complicated expression.

Having been surrounded by the people who treasured her throughout her life, there were many things that felt like a change of pace for her.

“However, I still don’t understand any of this based on your simple explanation. Plus, to easily take down someone like Freya is very baffling. Please go into more detail.”

“Geez, still not letting that matter go I see. That said, even if you were a swordsman you still wouldn’t be able to understand my swordsmanship. Well then, if I were to tell someone like you who doesn’t even have the battle capability of a little dog, there’s no chance you would understand————”

“......?”

Suddenly, Kurou ended the conversation.

He gestured Hinako to stop with his hand as he gazed out the window.

“Umm, Kuro?”

“Quiet. Listen to me, don’t leave my side.”

Kurou picked up his katana that was nearby and stood up.

His previous smirk was now replaced with an anxious expression. Is he the same person from just a moment ago? Hinako carried this suspicion.

This further deepened the enigma surrounding Kurou.

Hinako closely followed Kurou outside.

In order to learn what was unavailable from within that room, Hinako received help from a group of people and was brought to the outside world.

In addition, Kurou was someone who kept provoking her curiosity.

It didn’t need to be said that Hinako would never leave his side.

The small hut Kurou and Hinako resided in was located in a small forest deep within the courtyard.

Although it was a forest, it was also equipped with a pathway leading to an open clearing with the hut and its surroundings. In front of the hut, there seemed to be a parking area that could hold three or four vehicles.

Kurou stood waiting in the center of this clearing as something was approaching them.

“Ugh!......”

Kurou leaned against his katana as he groaned.

Overall, there was this very strange sort of feeling. There was actually a suppressed light force closing in on him, but for some reason a sense of hostility wasn’t detected.

If he knew it was an enemy, he could engage in a pre-emptive strike. However, in this situation where it was still up in the air, he was unable to freely take action.

“Whoever it is seems to have arrived.”

Hinako quietly spoke from behind him.

She was also capable of keeping a calm demeanor and sensing the bizarre aura. Despite her believing Kurou was an odd person, she was somewhat mystifying herself.

“It’s coming from over here this time.”

Kurou redirected his attention and faced the incoming person head on.

From the depths of the shadowy forest, a figure appeared.

The person walked towards them with an exceedingly languid pace, their hair and dress swaying in the light breeze. Indeed, the person was a girl.

She was wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform and hoisted a massive object over her shoulders.

Even though the darkness made it hard to visualize, the object appeared to be both long and wide.

“Ah, it’s her, the one who for some reason kept glaring at me during sword training. She’s also quite cute.”

“......However, the object being held over her shoulders isn’t cute at all.”

Kurou distinctly saw the object being carried on Sefi’s shoulder as she was approaching.

Sefi’s height was about a hundred and sixty centimeters. The scary thing was the object she carried was a sword that was about the same length as her. Furthermore, the width of the blade was abnormally wide and the metallic sheath which contained the blade must have been more than thirty centimeters wide.

Rather than calling it a sword, it appeared to be more like a cannon that she was carrying.

“Umm, Sefi-san? What in the world is that......”

“That means this must be the first time I’ve shown this thing to you.”

Compared to her unexpected entrance, Sefi instead used her usual manner of speaking in response.

Sefi’s cannon————no wait, her sword was being held upright by one hand.

“Wow!”

Hinako was astonished.

Well, can’t blame her for that. To be able to single-handedly grab that ridiculously long and massive sword was unthinkable for any human.

Sefi pressed a button of some sort located on the metallic sheath. After that, the sheath fell onto the ground and a thick blade appeared. Although the light blade wasn’t activated, he understood it was still an extremely ferocious weapon.

“Let me introduce you to my personalized sword————the Starbreaker.”

“Woah, even the name lacks charm.”

This time even Kurou became somewhat surprised.

When Swordies attained their Swordsman title, they were able to receive their own personalized swords.

They were modeled after their parents or master’s style. There were numerous circumstances to be taken into account when having a swordsmith forge one’s personalized sword. At that time, the swordsman would relay all of their preferences and details to the swordsmith and the result was a sword that suited them greatly.

“Starbreaker......Swordies give their swords names?”

Having not understood the prior situation still, Hinako asked in admiration.

“To Swordies, the sword is an object that is comparable to a clone of themselves. Before, the name was given in Swordia’s language, but nowadays using Japanese to name a sword is becoming more and more common.”

“That has nothing to do with it.”

“Isn’t it great though? If you were Japanese, say for example you named your dog Taro——, if other people didn’t know the language, then they might instead call your dog John.”

“Using pet names as an example......speaking of which, does Kuro’s sword have a name?”

“I have nothing of the sort.”

The weapon Kurou used was a katana received from his master. Although it was a good quality sword, to Kurou it was just an object. For someone who wasn’t even a Swordie, he had no intention to name his own sword.

“This stuff doesn’t matter!”

Sefi spoke with a piercing tone, cutting off Kurou and Hinako’s carefree conversation.

“Rou! Don’t you understand the present situation!?”

“No, I don’t get it at all. Sefi, why did you suddenly pull out your sword? Since it’s you, you didn’t have to barge on though, you’re always welcomed in my bed.

“Quit joking around! That said, what in the world do you call this? Why did it turn out like this!? You bring over a maid all of a sudden and you guys are living together in this kind of place!”

“Haha, I probably didn’t mention this to you yet Sefi. Eh? So you know why we are living here?”

“For this sort of thing I had immediately figured it out. That’s because I have people looking into Kurou’s tendencies.”

“I think I know the motives of those investigators.”

It was unlikely that it would be anything such as assassination related activities.

“Before that, I should have asked what Sefi’s motive was. Why did you come here? Why are you pointing your sword towards me?”

“W-Well you see......Rou, your sword goes beyond all expectations.....ah, forget about my motives and all that. Once I cut you down you need not mind that!”

“Of course I’m going to mind!”

As Kurou sharply snarked, he took a step back. Kurou understood Sefi didn’t have any killing intent but he also knew that she wouldn’t threaten and jokingly point a sword towards others.

Even if there was no killing intent, there was no doubt that she was going to take on Kurou seriously.

Regarding the reasoning behind Sefi’s actions, Kurou could only think of one explanation.

“......In that case, there’s something I want to say to that overly inquisitive maid over there.

Kurou looked towards Sefi as he spoke.

“What is it?”

“During the day, Freya probably mentioned it, something regarding a Swordie’s tendencies.”

“Yes it has been mentioned before. However, Kuro rendering that girl to a state where she couldn’t stand up anymore after combat left such a deep impression on me. I had forgotten about what she said accidentally.”

“What an unpleasant manner of speech you have. Whatever, let’s leave that aside for now......Swordies are known as the sword loving race.”

“Loving......swords?”

“Ugh......”

Hinako was dumbfounded while Sefi on the other hand frowned in dissatisfaction.

Kurou paid no heed as he continued his explanation.

“Just like how humans can be drawn towards appearances, smarts, physical capabilities, economic potential and many more things, a Swordie will be drawn towards a strong swordsman. Especially among female Swordies————just when a girl hits puberty, that kind of inclination appears to strengthen intensely.”

“By a strong swordsman......? Hey Kuro, within the Swordies, aren’t females overwhelmingly strong? That means......”

“That’s precisely the case. Normally speaking, Swordie girls always take a liking to other strong girls.”

“It’s probably hard to bear children like that.”

Hinako straightforwardly pointed it out.

Although it was just as Hinako said, however, for her to clearly draw this type of conclusion was really quite impressive.

It was also said that male Swordies were not really obsessed with swords. Usually, they were still into cute girls.

As a result, male Swordies usually will not end up as opponents to the females. Although this could be described as quite tragic, it doesn’t necessarily equate to a lower birth rate.

Another thing was, once puberty ended for a female Swordie, their infatuation with the sword weakens. Additionally, the habits of a female Swordie————usually does not result in many problems in regards to procreation.

“I’ve said it before, I will never have an affinity towards other girls. I don’t have that habit of being attracted to those who are strong. Just like how humans appreciate looks and personalities, there are swords I do like and ones that I don’t.”

“So you mean to say, you like my sword right?”

Kurou maintained perfect composure as he asked.

Right now, Sefi was blushing profusely.

“T-T-T-This cannot be! I have seen Rou’s sword countless times! Why would I even care about that sort of thing! If I were to see it again, there’s no chance that I’d be shocked or anything!”

As Sefi was denying this, she rambled on for quite a bit.

Although the possibility of a harem was quite low, it seems that Sefi had been hooked by Kurou’s sword.

“......Hmm, it’s really quite strange. I understand being fond of a stronger swordsman, but that blonde girl with the ponytail doesn’t seem to have a reason to cross swords with Kuro.”

Hinako remained calm the entire time. Was there anything that could rattle her?

Kurou wryly smiled and continued to elucidate.

“Being drawn to swords, this topic has to be explained further. Under this sort of state, the girls seem to want to battle against their favorite swordsman.”

“So it’s another particularly frightening display of affection.”

“Well, it is what it is. That said, your response is so insensitive.”

For it to be a good, overly inquisitive attitude, it would be nice to see her express some type of shock after learning about the essence of these things.

“I-I already said it isn’t like that. I’m not battling him because I like him! It’s just that, I’d like to slash apart the unfathomable Rou!”

“That’s a very pathetic excuse.”

Kurou wryly smiled and pulled out his katana in one swift motion. With the moon and starlight reflecting off of it, the blade flashed with an icy luster.

“......Overall, it leaves a despairing impression.”

Hinako stated as she slowly walked away from Kurou.

In fact, it was basically as she said.

Sefi was holding her massive sword that resembled a chunk of metal.

In contrast, Kurou carried a katana that was of ordinary length and width.

From a spectator’s point of view, it would appear to be a fight between a cannon and a pistol.

“You should stop spitting out all that nonsense! Rou, if you don’t focus, you’ll die!”

“I won’t die if Sefi doesn’t slash me!”

Sefi turned a deaf ear towards Kurou’s snark reply. After lifting the sword with both hands once again, she suddenly swung downwards.

As Kurou barely dodged it, that thick blade slid right past his body and created a loud impact when it hit the ground. The soil was immediately sent flying and the ground caved in as if there was an explosion.

“It’s not over yet!”

Sefi did not pause one bit as she raised her sword from the ground and slashed at him from the side.

A roar akin to a ferocious gale accompanied the swift sword slash. With much difficulty, Kurou backed off this time to dodge the strike. However, that heavy, thick blade just barely brushed past him and he felt the impact of the ensuing wind pressure.

“Y-You......”

With this, even Kurou broke out in a cold sweat.

Even if he was hacked by a normal Swordie, his body would probably turn into scraps. If he were to be cut by Sefi’s Starbreaker, then perhaps not even the tattered pieces of his body would remain. Although the burial process would be rendered unnecessary, this kind of death was really quite undesirable.

“Oh!”

Sefi’s lightning quick blade came flying by his side as if she wanted to cut him into two. In one swift motion, three trees were even severed. In addition, the trees that were chopped had been sent flying like a twig. The base of the chopped tree carried a gruesome look. It appeared completely mutilated as if it was mauled apart.

“Hey hey.”

Kurou unwittingly gulped.

Going way back, Sefi had always been this straightforward. She was the type to pour all her strength into one attack. With that kind of style, using a long and heavy blade like this was probably the ideal choice.

Kurou would never be able to utilize her type of sword. Even though Kurou’s katana wasn’t necessarily light, it did allowed him to make use of his body’s natural movements. Despite that, he might not even be able to lift Sefi’s Starbreaker let alone wield it. As expected, there was an impassable divide between the physical capabilities of a Swordie and a human.

“Rou! If you keep slacking off like that, even you will be...!”

“......!”

From Kurou’s perspective, Sefi’s sword had numerous weaknesses.

If the strikes were dodgeable, he could continue evading them no matter how many there were————as much he would like to think that was the case, Kurou’s stamina was not on par with hers. Under the pressure of the Starbreaker, who knows how long he could keep up his focus.

Kurou tightly clenched his teeth.

There was no choice, if this were to keep up————

“Sefi!”

Having seemingly been blown away, after he dodged Sefi’s overwhelming downward sword slash at the very last second————

“......!?”

Kurou sprung forward, putting so much power in his takeoff such that it was as if he wanted the ground to cave in behind him, and then slashed downwards.

“Ahh......!”
[[File:Kenshin v01 122.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Sefi let out a small shriek as she backed off.

Her suit, jacket, and shirt were cut right down the middle as if the strike had been precisely measured. It wasn’t just that though, even her bra was beautifully cut into two halves.

However, the skin beneath the bra remained perfectly unharmed.

With that divine maneuver, Kurou managed to only cut Sefi’s clothes.

“Very impressive Kuro. Even though it would seem that you are a pervert, that technique was truly excellent.”

Hinako stated with a completely composed demeanor.

“Every Swordie can manage this sort of maneuver. It’s nothing impressive really.”

“......No, it’s not like that. To be able to evade my sword, slash my clothes, and do that without harming me or cutting a single hair on my body......there are only a few who could do this even among Swordies.”

“Eh?”

Not letting his guard down, Kurou maintained his stance and tilted his head.

Originally he had thought that if her clothes were cut, Sefi would waver a bit and cease her actions. However, Kurou’s expectations appeared to be completely falling apart.

“You’re very strong Rou. So strong, so strong, so strong, so strong, so strong......”

“Ah!”

While single-handedly wielding her sword, this time she attacked in succession.

She repeatedly struck without any hesitation at all. Her strikes were carefully aimed at his weak spots. Even though Sefi’s face was flushed red, she seemed totally elated. Despite that, her attacks were still pinpoint sharp. It really made him think, “as expected of her”.

“Rou, more, more, come on give me more! Let me feel satisfied!”

“Enough nonsense!”

In actuality, this was practically the first time Kurou had witnessed this habit of “Swordies loving swords”. Seeing a girl take this much enjoyment from it all, it was without a doubt a first time experience for him. Sefi was still very powerful even out of her usual serious demeanor.

Kurou’s last strike was unable to stop Sefi and instead added more fuel to the fire.

Well then, what should he do?

Kurou was evading Sefi’s strikes as he contemplated. With that said, even though he was pondering while dodging like this, Sefi’s attack was not to be underestimated.

“What are you doing Rou! You’ll die if you don’t counterattack, didn’t I say this before!? You are not allowed to die!”

“My goodness, just who is the one trying to kill me here————ah ha, damn it!”

Just as an idea surfaced in Kurou’s mind————he had lost his train of thought.

He no longer had the leisure of idling away in thought. He also couldn’t slash Sefi directly. If he were to kill the princess of the four generals, even if he had a valid defense, there would be no way around the death sentence. Furthermore, Kurou did not wish to harm Sefi in any way.

As a result————

“Sefi.”

Kurou instantly closed in and proceeded to tightly grab the wrist of Sefi’s right hand which was holding the sword. Just like when he sexually harassed her back then, Kurou’s movements completely caught Sefi off-guard. She revealed a stunned expression the moment her right wrist was seized.

“R-Rou......!”

Sefi’s eyes opened wide.

However, Kurou disregarded that as he inched his face closer————

“......Mmm!?”

His lips overlapped with Sefi’s. Her half opened lips looked as if they were being clamped as Kurou’s lips tightly held on.

“Mmm......mmmm!?”

“......Phew.”

He only had three seconds to savor her soft lips.

After Kurou separated from her lips, he kept his close distance and stared at Sefi’s face.

“A-A-Ahhhhhh......”

Sefi’s already flushed red face became even redder this time.

“Y-Y-You idiot!”

Following that, Sefi suddenly turned away and darted off like an arrow.

The Swordies were practically all fast runners. Even Sefi, who was wielding her Starbreaker, disappeared into the forest in a flash.

“......Hmmm, she ran away. Does that mean she doesn’t like me?”

“Is that your impression?”

Hinako snarkily replied as she walked by.

“Even if it’s a girl I meet by chance, I’ll get excited as long as she is cute. Although that doesn’t mean I’ll take a liking to them......do you think it was the same for Sefi just now?”

“You’re asking someone who has been under house arrest for over fifteen years......so......”

Indeed, Hinako wasn’t very familiar with the relationship between boys and girls.

“However, that’s probably what they call a kiss right? It’s my first time seeing one. If you could have sustained it for a bit longer, I would have been able to observe it more closely.”

“Even with this kind of request......I’m not the type to get excited over someone watching me.”

If it were to have lasted a little longer, he probably would have been chopped up by Sefi at that close of a distance.

“How regrettable. Well, she already left, isn’t that a good thing? Although being under attack was a catastrophe, you also got to enjoy a piece of it.”

“That couldn’t be more true.”

With just a quick kiss, she pretty much returned back to her normal state————although this was a simple solution, there were definitely other methods.

The tender feeling of Sefi’s lips, he was able to clearly describe them————if it weren’t under these conditions, he would really like to savor them again some time.

“It was clearly sexual harassment, but to have only been called an “idiot”, I am really quite fortunate.”

“Even so, it would be best if you apologized. Furthermore, the things she left behind must be returned to her.”

With that, Kurou glanced at the sword sheath Sefi left behind.

Although it was just a sheath, it appeared to be quite heavy. If he were to drag this along the ground all the way to the girls dorms, it was very possible that his back would break.

“Aaaahhhh!”

“......!”

Suddenly, a desperate cry was heard in the distance.

The person was without a doubt the same girl that was on a rampage here earlier. The melodious sound of her voice even made that shout a pleasure to the ears.

After that, Kurou took action without a second thought.

Grabbing Hinako’s hand, he ran off.

He had a very bad feeling about this.

In a scenario where even Sefi, who was holding onto her personalized sword, unwittingly cried out for help————

No matter what, he felt what was awaiting him would definitely not be pleasant.

Kurou’s night seems to have been dragged out longer.

“Sefi!”

As he traversed the forest, he noticed Sefi’s figure on the school’s pathway which led into the forest.

She was currently sitting on the ground and pressing against her right hand. Upon closer inspection, her Starbreaker was located a few meters away from her.

“R-Rou......”

Sefi spoke with a sigh of relief. However, Sefi wasn’t looking at Kurou, she was eying the other silhouette standing beside her.

“Hmm......?”

Kurou directed his gaze towards the other figure.

She was wearing a loose fitting robe and because of the hood draped over the person’s face, he was unable to see their expression. However, the petite figure along with the curves showing from the seams of the robe would indicate that she was a girl.

Her right hand was carrying a sword. It was the type of single-edged blade that most Swordies used.

Kurou grasped the katana he had pulled out in his hand and stood in front of the robed girl.

“Who the heck are you? What did you do to my woman?”

“Wait, what!? What do you mean by Rou’s woman!?”

“There’s no need to worry, I’ll definitely make you feel very happy.”

“That’s not the problem! My f-first kiss......was clearly taken away from me, and yet you’re still boasting!”

“Oh, that was your first kiss?”

“Enough, enough!”

“......These two really lack any sense of worry.”

Hinako’s muttering could be heard.

It was exactly as Hinako described, plus Kurou was not the serious type.

“Well, what happened Sefi? Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine, my right hand just feels a bit numb. When I was about to go back to the dorms, I was suddenly attacked by this person.”

“Hmm......”

“Without any explanation, she just charged right at me......it was really hard to believe.”

“You have no right to be saying this.”

It would probably be best if Sefi did a bit of introspection.

Although she did say it was a surprise attack, to be able to send her sword flying meant the opposition’s swordsmanship wasn’t exactly your everyday type. If the average swordsman attacked Sefi’s heavy, thick sword, their own sword would most likely be severed.

“Well, if you’re ok then it’s all good. If you had harmed my girl, I wouldn’t be able to let things end like this————!”

Kurou leaned back and dodged the enemy’s sudden attack.

“......Tch.”

The robed girl smacked her lips. Based on the faint sound that was heard, it was a girl after all.

Kurou positioned his sword and entered his battle stance. That last attack was aimed at Kurou’s throat. In other words, the opponent didn’t have any qualms with taking his life.

“Am I no different? Or rather, you don’t show any mercy to anyone who gets in your way? Well, it doesn’t matter either way. Furthermore, it’s getting late, I should probably dispose of you immediately.”

“......”

Having caught a glimpse of the girl’s face, it appeared that she revealed a twisted smile————

Immediately afterwards, the girl jumped into the air.

“......!”

She sprung high up, as if she had vanished from Kurou’s line of sight. That jump had to be at least four, five meters high.

“Guh!”

She descended like a bullet. The sword she was wielding clashed with Kurou’s katana. An ear piercing sound echoed and sparks violently erupted from the two blades.

The girl then wielded her sword in a dance-like fashion. On the other hand, Kurou consecutively parried her second and third strikes.

“......Guh! This is really dangerous!”

“......”

The robed girl jumped back a few meters. Without even a running start, it was hard to imagine that she was actually able to leap that far away.

“So you are a Swordie after all. In addition, it appears you are knowledgeable in the ancient battle styles.”

“......”

The robed girl did not respond.

The blade she wielded was cloaked by a faint light. It seemed that she was able to jump and utilize the light blade at the same time.

It was quite easy to see that she possessed superb swordsmanship. It was different compared to the battle against the toughened criminal ringleader and the fights against Sefi and Freya, who both lacked actual combat experience. The robed girl possessed this reliable technique and honed her strength by overcoming many hellish trials.

“However, you’re strong, really strong. Seeing someone like you, it’s clear to see how humans lost during the Great War a couple decades ago.”

The battle between humans and Swordies commenced when a massive portal opened which resulted in an abnormal atmosphere.

Furthermore, there were three reasons why Swordies were able to triumph over humans under those circumstances.

The first was the Swordie’s undeniable overwhelming physical capabilities.

Viewing it from the perspective of a human, an ambush with a sword versus an automatic rifle or machine gun was a completely illogical action to take under a normal state of mind. All you do is become a target.

However, from a Swordie’s perspective, humans were the ones who were inscrutable. Many of their soldiers would be bunkered down in narrow entrenchments in an unnatural kneeling or prone position. Leisurely using long-range weaponry when attacking was just asking to be sliced to death.

In what ways were the Swordies even targets? They were able to use their swords to reflect bullets, dodge artillery shells, and close in hundreds of meters in distance instantaneously. The human soldiers using these rifles were just cut down one after another.

And it didn’t just involve head on surprise assaults. Like this robe wearing girl, they hacked at them from outside their line of sight. There was nothing the human soldiers could do against a Swordie’s three-dimensional attack range.

“That said......this is the first time I’ve seen Kurou’s sword clash with another person’s.”

“When you’re unable to evade, that is the only option.”

Kurou slightly waved the blade of his katana.

The blade of the sword didn’t get bent in the slightest. He was left unscathed after clashing against the sword of a Swordie. Under normal circumstances, this was an impossible scenario. That girl’s attack clearly had the force to blast away Sefi’s ridiculously heavy sword......

“As a matter of fact, there’s nothing about it that’s hard to believe.”

The robed girl did not initiate her next attack. Perhaps she didn’t know what to do next.

Kurou smiled for a moment and then decided to enthusiastically answer her suspicions.

“If I were to evade your sword using normal methods, it’d be very challenging. However, I can read the path of your sword————right before you swing it. As long as I can read your planned attack and sense your aura, dodging you won’t be hard at all. It’s all due to Swordies being stubborn in using their speed and strength to wield their sword. With that, I’ll be fine as long as I slightly duck away from the path of your sword after our swords clash.”

“It sounds easy. If it’s easy to accomplish that sort of thing, there shouldn’t be any difficulty then......”

Sefi grudgingly spoke with admiration.

Using the minimum amount of strength required while utilizing the opponent’s momentum in parrying away their sword, thereby breaking up their strike. If there was just one instance where the sword wasn’t wielded properly, not only would the sword be snapped apart but he would most likely end up dead as well. The only time a Swordie’s strike can be parried is when executing top notch techniques in the instant he sees through the opponent.

“In the past, there were people known as samurais within this country. Many of them would wager their life on their sword and were not inferior to the Swordies in any way. Of course, their physical strength was weaker than that of a Swordie. However, to compensate for this————the samurais had ingenuity.”

Hundreds of years ago, even though they only numbered a few, Swordies had already started visiting this world. The number of samurais who fought them seemed quite plentiful in number.

It was said that among them, there were warriors who were capable of winning against the Swordies.

“This swordsmanship was created by the numerous powerful pioneers who used it to battle against Swordies. The remaining records from them were gathered, and codified as————the Olden Style.”

“Ha!”

The robed girl once again jumped into the air.

The moment she landed, she unleashed a full force attack that was repulsed by Kurou’s sword. Following that, accompanying this choreographic movement was a fury of attacks which was fearlessly parried away by Kurou.

The two blades collided, sparks flew in all directions, and a sharp metallic clash sounded.

In a flash, three instant kill slashes came at him, but they were also deflected by Kurou’s sword.

No, it wasn’t just that————

“......!?”

The robed girl was stunned to the point where she couldn’t even utter a sound. That was because there was a small slit in her robe by her shoulder and the skin beneath was faintly bleeding.

“Eh, my slice was too shallow. I really did focus on cutting in deeper.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

As he countered those three strikes, he also slashed at the robed girl.

“You’re very strong. However, you’re nowhere near good enough. Well, you shouldn’t be discouraged just because you can’t keep up with me. I measured my strength against the world’s number one monster every day. Although I was reluctant to do so, I have become quite strong from this.”

Indeed, the robed girl was very competent. Her skills were much more powerful than anyone he had seen in the Sword Academy.

However, no matter what there was no way it could match the world’s most omnipotent, the Sword Saint. Compared to her sword, this robed girl’s sword was not even close in terms of speed and technique.

“If you stop resisting, I won’t take your life. Furthermore, I want to know the reason why you attacked Sefi.”

“......”

The robed girl did not reply. Instead, she suddenly motioned the tip of her sword in a swift circle.

What was the meaning behind this? Just as Kurou thought to himself————

“Flames, go forth!”

The robed girl spoke in a low voice, resembling a voice from hell.

At this time, a flame appeared and wrapped itself around the white light blade————the slender flame was akin to a snake and it shot out straight towards Kurou.

“What the——!”

Kurou was unable to fully evade this unforeseeable attack. The snake-like flame swept past Kurou’s elbow, burning his skin as it sailed through.

“Could it be————mystic arts!?”

Kurou stated in shock.

It was said that Swordies could utilize powers that were the equivalent of magic————

This was the second reason why humans lost the Great War.

Being able to attack from long-range by manipulating flames, water, wind and such, basically the power of the mystic arts, caused a great deal of trouble for the humans during the Great War. Due to the assistance of these dynamic mystic arts, the Swordies were capable of cutting into enemy lines. Mystic arts were without a doubt the deciding factor during the Great War.

“These mystic arts......were supposed to have vanished a long time ago!”

Sefi picked up her sword and stood alongside Kurou.

It was just as she said. After the Great War ended and the portals closed, for some reason the Swordies lost their ability to use mystic arts.

Even those who participated in the Great War were completely unable to use mystic arts in the many years after. Plus, the next generation after the Great War were incapable of using mystic arts right from the start. That was how it turned out————

How odd. The robed girl and Kurou were both different from any other Swordie. Whether it was swordsmanship or mystic arts, there was something peculiar about their essence.

“What the heck is up with you? Are you really a Swordie......?”

“Hmph......”

The robed girl responded with a grunt of contempt towards Kurou’s suspicions and produced another flame snake.

“Tch......!”

Kurou smacked his lips and charged forth. This was so Sefi and Hinako wouldn’t be caught in the flames.

The robed girl expelled one scorching flame snake after another. Since he couldn’t defend the flames using his sword, Kurou could only rely on his predictions to evade the flame snakes.

“Damn it!”

In terms of swordsmanship, Kurou’s was still better.

However, even Kurou did not anticipate there would be an attack involving mystic arts.

If he wasn’t careful, he might be immediately defeated even with the kind of strength he possessed.

“......!”

As the robed girl was manipulating the flames, she also mixed in some direct attacks. After Kurou did his best to evade her sword, he was able to maintain his distance to her.

Setting aside the fact that he was able to do it against just her sword, he was even able exercise such patience when successively attacked by mystic arts as well.

He was already incapable of saying “I won’t take your life”. Not only that, there were only going to be two outcomes if things continue like this, either being slashed or roasted to death.

“Stop————”

“......?”

Suddenly, a brief voice was heard.

Kurou unwittingly looked in the direction of the voice.

The normally stoic Hinako now displayed an expression full of animosity, something Kurou could have never imagined.

“Please stop————”

“......!”

Following Hinako’s shout, the robed girl stopped in her tracks.

The flame snakes that were fired off in quick succession were instantly dissipated. An inconceivable silence shrouded the entire area.

It was hard to believe that the robed girl, who was an exceptionally skilled swordsman, would cease her actions upon hearing Hinako who wasn’t a swordsman or powerful in any way.

However, right now there was only————

Just as Kurou repositioned his sword,

“Sefi-sama!”

From a far distance, multiple shouts and footsteps were heard.

Someone was closing in, shouting as they sprinted.

“......!”

After the robed girl abruptly pedaled off Kurou’s shoulder, she forcefully jumped back. She then hopped onto the branch of a nearby tree.

Just like that, she leaped across the trees along the school’s forest pathway and disappeared.

“......She got away. No, rather we were the ones who were rescued......”

Kurou pressed on the shoulder that she had pedaled off of as he muttered.

Neither Sefi or Hinako had anything to say.

“Sefi-sama, are you here!?”

Leading the pack of people who were approaching them from a distance was that short-haired girl who was always around Sefi. The others consisted of quite a few people from Kurou’s class.

“Since it was already this late at night and you guys still had not returned to the dorms yet, everyone here decided to scatter around in search of you all. However, you guys being unharmed was the best result we could’ve hoped for!”

“Um, thank you, but nothing really happened.”

“......Eh, however, the front of your uniform has been cut open. Don’t tell me......”

The short-haired girl sharply glared at Kurou.

However, Kurou turned his head away, pretending he had no clue to what was going on.

Although he should be grateful for everyone’s overprotectiveness, right now wasn’t the time to relax and smile.

“What in the world, that person just now......”

Hinako once again returned to her stoic expression and quietly muttered.

What just happened? Kurou wanted to ask Hinako.

If that wasn’t Kurou imagining things, the robed girl actually stopped her attack right when Hinako shouted.

Hinako, just what did you do?

“I get the feeling that we are caught in a mess......”

Kurou voiced his complaints and sighed. He had already lost count how many times he had sighed these last couple of days.

There were numerous things he had to reflect over. However, he still had to send Sefi and the other girls back to the girls dorms.

Afterwards, in terms of what he could do————

He can only pray that nothing else will happen tonight.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Kenshin no Keishousha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume_1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>